IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


1.0 


I.I 


■-IM 


IM 

2.0 

1.8 


1.25      1.4 

1.6 

-* 6"     

► 

^ 


<^ 


/a 


>? 


^^ 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WfST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  M  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
un  :  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mithode  normale  de  fiimage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 


P 
o 


D 


□ 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagde 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  peiiicul6e 


□    Cover  title  missing/ 
Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


D 
D 
D 


y 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  peliicul6es 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d6color6es,  tachetdes  ou  piqudes 


0 
b 
tl 
si 
o 
fi 
si 
o 


I      I    Coloured  maps/ 


D 


n 


Cartes  g^ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  init  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I      I    Coloured  plates  and/cr  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 


n 


y 


Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  indgaie  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppl^mentaire 


Ti 
s) 
Tl 
w 

M 
di 
or 
be 
rl£ 
rei 


D 


D 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr<§e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  ia 
distortion  le  long  de  ia  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  l£  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  ceia  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  film6es. 


D 

D 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seuie  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partieilement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuiilet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6ti  film6es  i  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


D 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires.- 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


30X 


4 


12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


9 

Stalls 
i  du 
lodifier 
r  une 
Image 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  the  Public 
Archives  of  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  fiimA  fut  reproduit  grAce  6  la 
gAndrositA  de: 

La  bibliothdque  des  Archives 
publiques  du  Canada 

Lea  images  suivantes  ont  AtA  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Los  exemplaires  originaux  don^  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimAe  sont  filmis  en  commenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmAs  en  commen9ant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'imoression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED ").  or  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END  "), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symboie  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc..  peuvent  Atre 
fiim^s  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  filmi  A  partir 
de  I'angle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas.  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  niicessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iliustrent  la  m^thode. 


irrata 
to 


pelure, 
n  d 


1 

2 

3 

32X 


1  2  3 

4  5  6 


w 


SMITII.SONIAN   INSTITUTION HI  UKAI'  OK  KTIINOLOdY 

.).  W.  I'OWKI.L     DlinX'lvdJ 


INTRODUCTION 


STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES 


WORDS  I'HHASKS  AND  SKNTENCKS  TO  HK  ('OLLK(TKD 


By   ,I.    W.   r»0\VELL 


KKtO>n  KIIITI().\-WITII  (IIAKT4 


-^^^^^^  ^^^i/ie^n^^ 


WASH  I NdTON 
(iovi;i!Nmi;nt   riiiNTiNo   oi'ricn; 

1  S.Sd 


ys^z^ 


^/^r/ 


(DO  NOT  FAIL  TO  FILL  THIS  BLANK. 


Trihc, 

Localify, 

Recorded  by 
Date  of  Record, 


111,   IV 


PREFACE. 


Diiriiifr  tlic  past  ten  years  stiulciits  of  Indian  lanfriiafres  luivo  ra])i(Ily 
multiplied.       When    tlie    author    of    this    vohinio    heffan    tlie    exploration 
of  the  Colorado  Kiver  of  th(f  AVest  under  the  auspices  (»f  the  Snn'thsonian 
Institution,  Professor  Henry,  as   its  secretary,   urjrently  reconiniended  a 
sti.dy  of  the   Indians  of  that  country,  althouf-h  the  work  was  or<ranized 
primarily  as  a  o(.o<.rraphic  and  freolof,ncal  survey.     1'he  rejrion  was  practi- 
cally unknown  to  white  men,  and   the  hulians   found   therein    were  less 
modified  by  the  iuHuences  of  civilization  than  any  (.thers  of  the   United 
States.     The  only  iidiabitants  of  the  country  beiiifr   Indians,  the  mend)erH 
of  the  survey  were  thrown  the  more  directly   into  contact  with  them,  as 
their  services   were   needed   in   frndinf.-  trails,   fords,   passes,   and  watering 
places.      Under  these  circum.stances  favorable  opportunities  were  utili/.etl^ 
and  from  time  to  time  since  then  this  work  has  j,aadually  expanded  until  a 
Bureau  of  Ktlnudooy,  under  the  direction  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution, 
has  been  or-^anized  by  law. 

Ill  the  mean  time,  thn.uoli  the  eflorts  of  this  or-^ainzation  in  its  var. 
forms  many  persons  have  be(>n  enlisted  in  the  study  (.f  North  Americi 
aiithropolooy  and  the  philoloj-ic  branch  has  received  special  attention. 
To  intellio-ently  jjrosccute  liiij-uistic  research  it  was  found  necessary  to 
make  a  summary  of  what  had  previously  been  done  in  this  field,  and  n 
classification  of  the  linj-ui.stic  stocks  of  Xorth  America  was  nn(h'rtakei.. 
In  the  prof-ress  of  this  work  vocabidaries  and  f-rammars  from  various 
sources  have  been  studied  and  compared  with  the  laro-o  amount  of  matter 
pourin-  in  from  the  assistants  and  collaborators  with  the  Ihireau.  Those 
engaged  in  the  Wi.rk  iieedcil  constant  direction   and   were  frequently  calling 


lOUS 

m 


vi 


PREFACE. 


for  oxplanations.  Tims  tliero  canio  to  be  un  urgent  demand  for  an 
"Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Indian  Languages."  In  the  year  1877 
the  first  edition  was  issued.  The  progress  made  by  various  students, 
and  the  studies  nuido  by  the  author,  alike  require  that  a  new  edition  bo 
prepared  to  meet  the  more  advanced  wants  and  to  embody  tiie  resuUs  of 
wider  studies.  Under  these  circumstances  the  present  edition  is  pubhshed. 
It  does  not  purport  to  be  a  philosopliic  treatment  of  the  subject  of  hinguage; 
it  is  not  a  comparative  grnmmar  of  Indian  tongues ;  it  is  simplj'  a  series  of 
explanations  of  certain  characteristics  almost  universally  found  by  students 
of  Indian  languages — the  explanations  being  of  such  a  character  as  expe- 
rience has  shown  would  best  meet  the  wants  of  persons  practically  at  work 
in  the  field  on  languages  with  which  they  are  unfamiliar.  The  book  is  a 
body  of  directit)ns  for  collectors. 

It  is  believed  that  the  system  of  schedules,  followed  seriatim,  will  lead 
the  student  in  a  proper  way  to  the  collection  of  linguistic  materials;  that 
the  explanations  given  will  assist  him  in  overcoming  the  difficulties  which 
he  is  sure  to  encounter ;  and  that  the  materials  when  collected  will  consti- 
tute valuable  contributions  to  philology.  It  has  been  the  effort  of  the 
author  to  connect  the  study  of  language  with  the  study  of  other  branches 
of  anthro|)ology,  for  a  language  is  best  understood  when  the  habits,  customs, 
institutions,  philosoi)hy, — the  subject-matter  of  thought  embodied  in  the 
language  are  best  known.  The  student  of  language  should  be  a  student 
of  the  people  who  speak  the  language;  and  to  this  end  the  book  has  been 
prepared,  with  many  hints  and  suggestions  relating  to  other  branches  of 
anthropology. 

In  preparing  the  first  edition  the  author  appealed  to  the  enunent  scholar. 
Prof.  J.  I).  Whitney,  for  assistance  in  devising  an  alphabet;  since  then 
further  experience  has  demonstrated  the  propriety  of  some  changes  and  a 
considerable  enlargement  of  the  scheme.  For  the  alphabet  as  it  is  now 
presented,  Professor  Whitney  is  not  responsible,  but  the  writer  is  greatly 
indebted  to  him  for  laj'ing  the  foundation  of  the  chapter  as  it  appeared  in 
the  previous  edition. 

In  the  second  chapter,  entitled  "Hints  and  Suggestions,"  the  fourth 
section  embodies  a  series  of  questions  prepared  by  the  lion.  Lewis  H.Morgan, 


I'RKFACIi. 


vii 


und  by  him  presented  to  the  AiThrcoloffiral  IiiHtitiite  of  Aniericii,  Miirch 
1880,  in  II  "Statement  concerninff  the  Objects  of  nn  Expedition  to  New 
Mexico  and  Arizona,  and  of  one  8nl)8e(|uently  to  Yucatan  and  Central 
America"  In  many  other  ways  the  author  i.s  in(kd)ted  to  Mr.  Morj^un  aa 
the  pioneer  investigator  itito  the  sociohtgy  of  tiie  North  American  Indians. 
The  section  on  Kinship  especially  is  a  sunnnary  and  condensation  of  a 
portion  of  his  great  work  on  "Ccmsangiiinity  and  Affinity,"  published  by 
the  Smithsonian  Institute;  but  the  scheduh*  has  been  considerably  enlarged,- 
and  diagrams  have  been  devised  with  the  hope  of  leading  to  more  exhaustive 
res(Mirch  and  more  nearly  accurate  records. 

The  writer  had  prepared  a  section  on  the  study  of  materials  which  was 
thought  might  be  useful  in  a  more  advanced  stage  <tf  linguistic  study  than 
that  represented  in  the  collection  of  the  schedules.  In  this  he  had  discussed, 
to  some  extent,  methods  of  analyzing  Indian  languages;  but  his  own  work 
had  been  rather  that  of  the  pioneer,  and  in  such  advanced  studies  he  had 
taken  but  little  part ;  and  the  section  as  written  was  unsatisfactory.  After 
it  had  gone  into  the  pi'inter's  hands  it  occurred  to  the  writer  to  consult 
again  a  paper  written  some  years  ago  and  read  by  Mr.  J.  Iliunmond  Trum- 
bull before  the  American  Philological  Association.*  On  reading  tiie  paper 
again  it  was  thought  best  to  cut  out  what  had  been  written  on  this  subject 
and  to  insert  in  lieu  thereof  a  large  portion  of  Mr.  Trumbull's  paper. 

The  method  of  treatment  here  employed  has  one  characteristic;  requir- 
ing mention.  In  its  preparation,  from  time  to  time,  illustrations  from  Indian 
languages  have  been  more  and  more  eliminated.  To  the  general  scholar 
perhaps  this  is  a  fault,  but  experience  has  fully  demonstrated  to  the  author 
that  illustrations  from  unknown  languages,  presented  to  the  working  stu- 
dent in  the  field,  serve  rather  to  obscure  than  elucidate  the  subject  in  hand. 
Illustrations  to  be  of  value  in  such  cases  must  conu*  from  materials  familiar 
to  the  student.  In  incorporating  Mr.  Trumbidl's  pajjer,  which  was  written 
for  scholars  rather  than  for  students  in  the  Held,  the  writer  did  not  consider 
himself  authorized  to  modify  in  any  manner  what  Mr.  Trumbull  had  said. 
His  matter  appears,  therefore,  with  all  its  wealth  of  example. 


*  On  thu  UcBt  Method  of  Htiidyiug  tlio  North  Aniurican  l.uiiKiiiiKes.    Uy  J.  Hiuniooml  Trumbull. 
'i'ruUN.  Aiu.   I'hil.  Anwi.,  |H4i',t  7(1.     Uiulluril :   I'd,  H-.  |)|i.  !■..■,-:<». 


Vlll 


l'l{KFA<!K. 


'I'liis  nietliod  of  troiitinciit  liu.s  uiiotlicr  iinportunt  roiisoii  tor  its  juHtili- 
cation.  It  Hoemt'd  (IcHlmblo  to  iiiiiko  tlio  liiiitH  and  Hiigj^eHtioiiH  uh  brief  as 
poHHiblo,  so  that  tho  wlmlo  noIuiik)  would  form  a  couveiiloiit  handbook  for 
tho  coUoctor  in  tho  tiold.  In  proparin;;  this  chapter,  in  its  earliest  stage, 
ilhistrations  were  accuinuhited  from  many  sources.  Had  they  been  used 
the  work  woidd  have  been  more  than  doubled  in  size,  and  as  its  practical 
purpose  would  not  be  subserved  thereby  the}'  were  chiclly  elimiiuited. 

As  tho  work  of  the  Ihireau  has  extended  fnun  time  to  time,  it  has  been 
found  necessary  to  prepare  a  series  of  volumes  like  the  present,  each  to  bo 
an  introduction  to  some  branch  of  anthropcdogic  research.  The  previous 
edition  of  the  present  "Introduction"  was  the  lust  of  tho  series;  slnco  that 
time  tho    following   have  been  published: 

Second,  "Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Sign  Language  among  tho 
North  American  Indians,"  Ijy  Lt.  Col.  Garrick  Mallery,  U.  S.  A.;  and 

TuiBD,  "Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Alortuary  Customs  of  tho 
North  American  Indians,"  by  Dr.  II.  C.  Yari-ow,  U.  S.  A.  Several  others 
aro  in  course  of  preparation  and  will  soon  be  issued. 

This  field  of  research  is  vast;  tho  materials  are  abnndant  and  easily  col- 
lected; reward  for  scientific  labor  is  prompt  and  generous.  Under  these 
circumstances  American  stiulents  are  rajjidly  entering  tho  field.  But  tho 
area  to  bo  covered  is  so  great  that  many  more  persons  can  advantageously 
work  therein.  Hundreds  t)f  languages  aro  to  be  studied;  hundreds  of  gov- 
ernments exist,  the  characteristics  of  which  are  to  be  investigated  and 
recorded.  All  these  peoi)les  have,  to  a  great  extent,  diverse  arts,  diverse 
mythologies,  as  well  as  diverse  languages  and  governments;  and  while  tho 
l)eo[)le  are  not  becoming  extinct  but  absorbed,  languages  are  changing, 
governments  are  being  overthrown,  institutions  are  replaced,  and  arts  are 
becoming  obsolete.  The  time  for  pursuing  these  investigations  will  soon 
end.     The  assistance  of  American  scholars  is  most  earnestly  invoked. 

J.  W.  Powell. 

Washinoto.v,  March,  1880. 


TABLE    OF    C0XTENT8. 


ClIAPTKK  I.— On  TUK   AM'IIAHKT. 


Vdwi'Im 


DilltlloIlfrH. 
ClIIINOIIIIIltN 


Mlltl'H. 

NiihiiIh 


SpiraiitH 

SiliiliiiitH 

W,  Y,  R,  L,  ami  H  .... 

Iiitcrriipti'il  hoiiikIh 

SyiitlH't  ie  8(iiiii<1h 

t'<>iii|ilux  ciMiiliiiiatinim. 
Alpliabt't 


CiiAPTKU  II.— Hints  and  Kxplanations. 


*  1. 

i  a, 

*  :t. 

*  4. 

«  5. 
i  6. 

*  r. 
i  8. 
}  y. 
i  10. 
HI. 

na. 

s\  lit. 
i  14. 

M5. 

i  16.. 

H7.- 

*  18.. 
$  1!).- 

J  ao.- 
$  ai.- 

i  22.- 

jaa.- 
*a4.- 


— Persons 

— I'nrtH  of  tho  body  . . . . 

Dif'ss  anil  ornanionts  . 

D'.vellinjfH 


Ini])l(!nicut8  and  iituuHila 
— Food  


— Colors 

Numerals  . 


-McttHures 

-Division  of  time  ... 
-Standarils  of  value . 
-Animals 


-Plants,  &(• 

-Goograpliie  terms 

-(Jeograpliic  names 

-The  lirinament,  moteorologic  and  other  physical  phenomena  and  objects  ! 

-Kinship 

-Social  organization 

-Govenmieut  

-l{eIij;iou 


-Mortuarj-  customs. 
-Medicine 


-Aniusenienta 
■Now  words. .. 


Kemarka  ou  nouns . 


P|06. 


H 

0 

!) 

11 

lii 

i:i 

14 


18 

18 

18 

20 

23 

24 

25 

25 

26 

27 

27 

28 

29 

29 

30 

30 

30 

38 

40 

41 

42 

43 

44 

45 

46 


IX 


i^l 


TAItl.K  OF  i'ONTKNTS. 


\S  y.1.— AccidiiiiH  of  I iiH  -(!( 


\\  •i(!.  — riTNiiiiiil  iiimI  nrliilc  |initiiii 
^  ''^.  —  I'nsMi'KNin 
\N  :iM.  — Iniriiiisii 


iiioiistiiillvi.  mill  iid.jrcdvr  iiniiiiiiiiiH 


iim— tiaiisilivc^  viilij 


i  iitt.  — Vliicc,   iiiikIi',  ijiiiI  Irw 


ivi'  viiliN— ii(l|(.|tlivi'H,  ad 


vrrl 


>M,  liri'pDMiliciiiH,  mid  imiiiiis  iiwd  im  vi^iIim. 


:i(l. 


-Addiii 


il 


II viMl i>,'iil iiiim  mi(;({''Hl<'<l • 


■J  :il.— (til  Ihr  lii'Nl  iiirlliiid  i.r  Niiid 
|>  :i-.'.— 'Ilir  raiili  i.f  Indian  liiiigimf,'i'N 


yiiiK  nmliTialM  lollcclcd . 


Vntii' 


■l!t 
■lit 


<i'.) 


CrrAi'Trit  III.-  Sciikkimcn 


Nlii'diilc     1.  — I'l 


•-'.— I'mlH  (d'  Mii^  liiidv 


It.— DicNs  and  ninaiiiiiilH 


4— Dwillin. 


i.— Iiii|driiii'nlN  :in,|  niciiMilN  . 


Wiiiiiirn  w.'iii- 

Klolli'  illl|ili'liirlilH. 
Klii'll,  lii.ni,  I 
Itaslirf   wai'f 
I'liirirv    


llllll',  &v 


•  i. —  l''o(id   

7.— (•(dciH   .  . 

H.  -  NniiiiTiilM— Cardiniil 
Or 
Nil 


!».-M 


—  .Miasnic'H. 


1ft.— DiviKi, 


II.— .SiandiinlH  id" 

1'^.— .Animals— .Man 

I 'a  II 

llird 

I 'ail 

KiMll 

I'aih 
l.'r'jil 


id'  till 


l:!.-l'lanl,s 


iliiial  iinnilii'i's  

iiK  ra!  iidvirliH,  Ar 

llli|illralivi  M 

Mllilllllivru 

nil' 

v.iliir 

inialH 

«id  Imd.v,  iVi-.,  Id'  iiimninalH 

4 

s  id'  liiidy,  iVr  ,  id'  liiidH 

sill'  llir  l.ddv,  iVc,  (d'  IIhIi 

ilcM 

•In 

14. 


iiHiajd 
i|di 


Mr    li'lniH 


I(i.— 'I'lii'  linnaininl, 


17.  — KiiiNliiji.— IJ.IalivfH.- Mural  d 


iirliiiiidiiKir  mill  iillii'i'  |di.vniiul  |d 


iiHrrndanlN  iil'  m  H', 


idii'iKinii'iia  anil  idiji'il 


I. 


nil' 


il  aMii'iidaidsid'  ki'II',  niali'  H|)i'al. 


I'irHl  riillalcial  I 

f^i 1  I'lilladial  liii 

'rililll  i'ipII.'iIi'I'.iI  li 
I 


I'lK- 


ii:t 


09 
100 
101 

io:i 

lO.'i 
107 
lO'.t 
II.'! 


ia:i 
I'Ji 

VJ7 

I  at 
i:ii 
i:w 


i"':il<iiiK i;m 


1  :!.'■. 


mall' N|ii'akin){ |.j 

I',    in.'llc  H|M'al.il|M; 


II',  main  spi'iikin;,' 


oiiilli  iidlali'ial  Mill'  (niali'  In 


i:i7 
111!) 


I'liiii'lli  rollali'ial  I 


aiirlij,  mall'  H|MaliinK Ml) 


Minal  ilrNri'iiili 
laiiial 


MM'  (li'inali'  liraiirli),  mair 


mis  III'  M'lC,  I'i'iii.'ili' 


Hpcak 


117 


isii'iidanlHor  wir,  li'inali'  H|ii'ali 


I'l'iil'iiiK Mh 


I'irsl   ndlali'ial  11 


111',  li'iiiiili' 


i'l!' I  I  iillali  ral  liiii',  linial 

'rililll  I'ldlati'ial  lini',  Icmali 


•lUI 

"■["'•ii^iiiK:  ir.o 

I..I 


I'  Nlirakill;; 
Njiraliinn 


TAIU.IO  OK  ( '< )nti;nth. 


XI 


Boliclul.,  17.-KinHln,..-K,.la,.iv..,s.-|.o,„,,.  ...llaCn.l  li„,.  (,„.l..  l.,,.,...!,),  C-nml..  h .l<i„« "Z 

I. .mill  .•..IliilcTiil  liiir  (Criiiilr  lirnnili),  rrinaic-  M|ii;iliiii(;  |i;i 

Aflli,.(i.Hll„„,i;;|,  ■■.•liilivrs-|)..H(r„,l,inlH..rH.li;  iiml,.  H|,ralu !,« KiSJ 

I'ilMl  ciilliili  Till  line,  male  Hpiiiliiii;; j(j;j 

Scic.imI  (dllalrnil  liiir,  „Ki\r  MpriiliiriK H!l 

'I'liiril  (■iill.il.iiil  line,  ni.ilr  M|ii:ikiiiK  llXi 

AmnilicHll.n.iiKli  llic.  niiiriijiKr  (,f  «,ir,  iiial,.  h|„.„l(inK '"'  171 

Aflinilir.H  lliiiMiKl.  i<lulivr«-  |),.Hr,.i„|,LiilH<.r  M.lr,  fnnnW  H|„.,,kiiiK. . .  .^  |7a 

I'li-Nl  .DJIiitinil  line,  liiiiiilc  H|Muliiiin 173 

Hcci.imI  ciillali'ial  line,  Icmali'  M|MalvinK.      ■  171 

'I'liiiil  ((illaliial  line,  Irinalc  .s|ii'aliiii.'  |7(; 

AniiiillcH  tliionKl.  111.'  inairia;;,:  of  »,ll,  fiiiial- «i.raKliiK "  |h| 

Ordiiml  iiaiiicH  (if  cliiiilrrii ,j 

18.— .Social  iiij^aiiizaliiiii 

I'.l.— (Jiivcriiinciil 

i;(i._K,.iiKi.iii ^■■y.^^..\i[y....[y.... ^^''. 

21.~.M(iiliiar.y  {^imtonm '' 

^.-Mr.ii,i„r iy.[[y.[. [[[.][ '7 

y:i.  -AiiiiiHciiHiiis ''^'* 

21.— Nrw  wonl.s '■" 

ar,.-\,,„il„.r  a,„|  j,,.,„i,.r  „(  iioi.MH-I>...«..iiH(n.liv..  an,!  a'.ljrr'livr  |'.,„Vi.,uiiM I'.'ir 

aO.-l',.|H<iiial  ati.larliclr  |,i„ii, s-TiaiiNiliv,.  v.-ilw .' ,,' 

i^.-l..l.a,iMl.lv..  vi-ilm .j,.,.|iv..s,  ailvrrliH,  vrrvnHUU.,^'>lud\,^^m^,  ,,,rA  UH.nU ^lli 

iW.— Voice,  uioile  anil  leimr "' 

:iO.— Adillliiiiial  iiiviHtiKatiiiim  H>intfr»U:ii ,"■'"' 


fit 


INTRODUOTIOTSr 


TO  THE 


STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


By  J.  W.  Powell. 


CHAPTER   I. 


ON   THE   ALPITABET. 

The  study  of  an  unwritten  language  should  begin  with  committing  it 
to  writing.  In  this  manner  only  can  the  student  become  so  acquainted 
with  its  elements  and  characteristics  as  to  be  able  to  discover  its  grammatic 
structure  and  its  philologic  relations;  and  the  language  must  be  written  to 
place  such  discoveries  on  record.  A  language  cannot  be  written  until  its 
sounds  are  mastered,  and  this  is  no  easy  task.  The  immber  of  distinct 
qualitative  sounds  that  can  be  uttered  by  the  luunan  voice  is  very  great,  and 
without  long  training  the  ear  cannot  properly  discern  and  discriminate  them 
all.  In  the  English  language  there  are  more  than  forty  simple  or  elemen- 
tary sounds,  and  each  one  is  made  by  a  more  or  less  complex  adjustment 
and  movement  of  the  vocal  organs,  so  that  in  fact  no  one  of  these  so-called 
elementary  sounds  is  strictly  simple. 

In  the  study  of  the  sounds  of  a  savage  or  barbaric  language  the  sim- 
plest elements  into  which  each  can  be  resolved  are  oftentimes  even  more 
complex  than  the  elementary  sounds  of  the  English  language.     II10  com- 

1    S   I    L 


It 


2 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


plexity  of  the  sounds  of  an  unwritten  language  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
want  of  training  to  distinguish  siirh  sounds  on  the  other,  makes  the  study 
of  its  phonology  difficult.  The  magnitude  of  this  difficulty  in  the  study  of 
the  Indian  languages  of  North  America  will  be  better  understood  when  it 
is  known  that  there  are  several  hundred  languages,  and  that  there  are  proba- 
bly sounds  in  each  whicli  do  not  appear  in  the  English  or  any  other  civil- 
ized tongue;  and  perhaps  sounds  in  each  which  do  not  appear  in  any  of  the 
others ;  and  further,  that  there  are  perhaps  sounds  in  each  of  such  a  charac- 
ter, or  made  with  so  much  uncertainty  that  the  ear  primarily  trained  to 
distinguish  English  speech  is  unable  to  clearly  determine  what  these  sounds 
are,  even  after  many  years  of  effort.  But  the  student  of  one  Indian  tongue 
has  but  a  small  part  of  these  difficulties  to  master.  Usually  the  most  ele- 
mentary sounds  into  which  any  Indian  language  can  be  resolved  will  be  of 
a  smaller  number  than  th,  English,  and  very  many  of  the  sounds  will  be 
the  same  or  nearly  the  same  as  those  with  which  he  is  familiar.  A  few  only 
will  be  strange  to  him  By  frequently  and  carefully  comparing  the  sounds 
of  an  Indian  tonjjue  with  the  known  sounds  of  his  own  lanjifuajje  the  student 
will  be  able  to  very  nearly  reproduce  and  describe  them.  In  his  first  attempt 
the  obstacles  will  seem  great,  but  as  the  work  progresses  they  will  largely 
disappear  and  he  will  soon  be  able  to  write  the  language  with  all  the  accuracy 
that  linguistic  science  requires.  In  practice  the  student  of  the  Indian 
tongue  will  commence  by  comparing  its  sounds  with  those  of  his  own  lan- 
guage, and  thus  the  alphabet  of  his  language  will  become  the  basis  of  the 
one  to  be  used  in  writing  the  Indian  language. 

To  the  English  student,  then,  it  becomes  necessarj'-  to  determine  how 
his  own  alphabet,  i.  c,  the  Roman  letters,  can  be  used  for  the  new  language 
with  which  he  has  to  deal.  There  are  other  reasons  than  that  of  mere  con- 
venience why  the  Roman  alphabet  should  be  used.  First,  it  is  the  alphabet 
with  which  the  greater  part  of  the  civilized  people  of  the  world  are  acquaint- 
ed, and  if  consistently  used  all  such  people  ean  more  easily  study  a  tongue 
recorded  with  it  than  if  unfamiliar  characters  are  employed  Again,  the 
Roman  alphabet  is  used  in  all  printing  rooms  where  the  English  tongue  is 
spoken,  and  in  very  many  others ;  and  if  a  new  tongue  is  written  in  these 
characters  it  can  be  reproduced  without  difficulty  in  almost  any  printing 


ON  THE  ALPHABET. 


8 


office  of  the  civilized  world.  If  new  characters  are  used  or  the  Roman 
characters  modified  so  that  types  for  their  printing  cannot  be  found  in  ordi- 
nary printing  offices,  the  literature  relating  to  such  a  language  will,  to  a 
large  extent,  be  excluded  from  the  scientific  and  popular  publications  of  the 
world.  For  these  and  similar  considerations  it  is  best  to  use  the  Roman 
alphabet,  unmodified  by  additions  thereto  or  by  such  diacritical  marks  as 
are  not  usually  found  in  printing  offices. 

Unfortunately  in  the  use  of  the  Roma,n  alphabet  for  the  English  lan- 
guage many  inconsistencies  and  absurdities  have  been  introduced.  The 
same  sound  is  often  represented  by  different  letters  or  combinations  of  let- 
ters, and  often  the  same  letter  has  different  values  in  different  words;  that 
is,  in  one  word  it  represents  some  particular  sound  and  in  another  word 
some  other  particular  sound.  How  these  inconsistencies  have  grown  up 
cannot  here  be  set  forth.  It  is  unfortunate  that  the  English  language,  in 
many  respects  the  most  highly  developed  of  all  the  tongues  spoken  by 
civilized  people,  is  so  absurdly  burdened  with  a  barbaric  orthography. 
This  difficulty  of  the  inconsistent  use  of  the  alphabet  in  the  English  lan- 
guage is  overcome  only  by  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the  spelling  and  pro- 
nunciation of  each  individual  word  of  the  language,  as  there  are  practically 
no  rules  for  spelling  and  no  rules  for  pronunciation.  But  he  who  first  writes 
an  Indian  language  prepares  it  for  the  study  of  those  who  are  not  famihar 
with  it,  and  he  will  entirely  fail  unless  he  uses  his  alphabet  with  rigid  con- 
sistency. In  first  writing«ii  new  language  it  should  be  an  invariable  rule 
to  adopt  a  specific  and  distinct  character  for  each  sound ;  that  is,  let  every 
sound  have  a  character  of  its  own  and  be  invariably  written  with  that 
character. 

These  then  are  the  fundamental  rules  to  be  observed  in  writing  an 
Indian  tongue: 

1.  The  Roman  aljihabet  must  be  used  without  additions,  and  with  only 
such  diacritical  marks  as  are  found  in  ordinary  fonts  of  type. 

2.  Each  sound  must  have  a  letter  of  its  own. 

3.  Each  character  must  be  used  to  represent  but  one  sound. 

4.  The  Roman  alphabet  must  be  used  for  sounds  in  the  Indian  tongue 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  LNDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


the  same  or  analogous  to  the  sounds  for  which  they  are  usod  in  English  and 

other  civilized  languages. 

It  is  necessary  then  to  set  forth  the  best  method  of  using  the  Roman 

alphabet. 

VOWELS. 

The  vowel  sounds  found  most  widely  among  human  languages  are  the 
five  occurring  in  thase  English  words:  far,  they,  pique,  note,  rule. 

Each  of  these  sound.s  is  represented  in  English  by  two  or  more  letters 
or  combinations  of  letters.  Often  in  F^nglish,  still  more  often  in  French, 
and  usually  in  German  and  Italian,  these  sounds  are  represented  by  the 
vowel  letters  by  which  they  are  written  in  the  words  above  given,  namely: 

a  e  i  0  u 

far,      they,      pique,      note,      rule. 

They  are  generally  called  the  continental  signs,  as  being  so  used  in  all 
Europe  except  the  British  Isles. 

Any  given  vowel  sound  is  apt  to  be  found  in  the  same  language  hav- 
ing two  different  quantities,  one  long  and  one  short.  Often  there  is  also  a 
slight  difference  of  quality  or  tone  added  to  that  of  quantity.  This  differ- 
ence of  tone  between  the  long  and  short  values  of  what  is  nearly  the  same 
sound  is  greater  in  English  than  in  almost  any  other  language.  The  shorter 
sound  corresponding  to  the  long  e  of  they  is  the  sound  in  then  or  head;  the 
short  sound  to  ^rJ^MC  is  that  in  pick  ;  the  short  sound  to  rule  is  that  in  pull. 
But  the  English  has  no  real  short  o,  except  in  the  "Yankee"  pronunciation 
of  a  few  words  like  home,  tvhole,  none.  Nor  has  it  a  real  short  sound  corre- 
sponding to  the  a  of  far  and  father ;  the  so-called  "short  o"  of  not  and  what 
and  their  like  is  our  nearest  approach  to  it,  and  near  enough  to  bear  being 
called  a  short  a. 

The  usual  way  to  distinguish  the  short  value  of  the  vowel  is  to  write  a 
curved  mark  (the  breve)  over  it.  These  five  signs,  then,  should  be  written 
in  this  manner : 

{  0  u 

pick, 


d 

what, 


e 
then, 


[whole,']        pull. 

It  should  be  distinctly  remembered  that  the  sounds  represented  by  these 
letters  marked  with  the  breve  are  not  exactly  the  short  sounds  correspond- 
ing to  the  long  vowels  represented  by  the  unmodified  letters.     There  is  in 


ON  TOE  ALPnABET. 


each  case  a  sliglit  difference  of  tone  in  addition  to  the  difference  in  quan- 
tity. 

In  English  we  have  a  vowel  sound  heard  in  awe,  aught,  all,  lord,  and 
many  other  words.  It  should  be  written  by  a.  Then  there  is  the  sound  of 
a  in  cat.  man,  and  other  words.  This  should  be  represented  by  «.  Finally 
there  is  the  vowel  sound  heard  in  hut,  son,  blood.  It  is  often  called  a  neutral 
vowel,  because  in  its  utterance  the  organs  of  the  mouth  are  nearly  in  the 
indefinite  position  of  simple  breathing.  It  is  the  obscure  sound  heard  in 
many  unaccented  syllables  It  is  nearly  like  the  German  o  and  the  French 
eu,  but  not  exactly  the  same  as  either.  As  it  is  called  by  us  "short  m,"  and 
to  one  accustomed  to  English  seems  most  naturally  represented  by  a  u,  the 
sign  it  has  been  here  adopted  for  it. 

The  peculiar  sound  of  the  French  u  in  tu,  pure,  m4r,  etc.,  or  of  the 

German  il  in  Jiiihl,  kussen,  etc.,  will,  whenever  found,  be  written  with  the 

German  sign  u.     It  is  made  by  a  combination  of  the  tongue-position  by 

Avhich  i  in  jnque  is  uttered  with  the  lip-position  by  which  u  in  rule  is  uttered. 

These  four  additional  vowels  are  thus  provided  for: 

d  u  u  a  u 

aU,        cat,         but,         kiihl  and  mvLr. 

Sometimes  a  vowel  is  excessively  prolonged,  and  this  characteristic 
plays  an  important  part  in  some  languages.  In  such  cases  the  sign  for  plus 
-f  should  be  written  after  the  vowel  thus  prolonged;  thus — o-|-,  a+,  d-\-, 
o+,  M-t-. 

DIPHTHONGS. 

What  is  called  the  "long  i"  of  aisle,  isle,  etc.,  is  really  a  compound 
sound,  a  diphthong,  beginning  with  a  (far)  and  running  down  and  ending 
with  i  {pique  or  pick).     It  is,  therefore,  to  be  written  with  ai. 

The  sound  in  how,  out,  etc.,  is  in  a  precisely  similar  manner  a  com- 
pound, beginning  .vith  a  (far)  and  ninning  down  to  u  (rule  or  full).  It  is 
accordingly  to  be  represented  by  au. 

If  such  a  diphthong  as  ours  in  boil  or  hoy  is  met  with,  it  must  of  course 
be  represented  by  di,  the  signs  for  its  two  parts 

What  we  call  "long  h,"  jis  in   use,  pure,  mew,  feud,  etc.,  is  clearly  a 


6 


INTRODUCTION  TO  TDK  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


double  sound,  preciHcly  that  of  you,  and  can   never  be  written  with  one 
character  in  any  plionetic  alphabet;  its  proper  representative  is  yu. 
We  have  then,  finally,  the  diphthongs — 

oi  au  &i 

mine,        down,         boil. 

A  little  careful  practice  will  give  read}-  command  of  this  scheme  of 
vowel  signs.  It  is  proposed  as  a  basis,  a  model  which  is  to  be  adhered  to 
as  closely  as  circumstances  shall  allow,  in  representing  the  strange  sounds 
that  may  be  met  with  in  practice.  Its  use  will  not  take  away  the  necessity 
for  careful  description,  nor  will  it  answer  all  purposes.  A  language  may, 
for  example  (like  French  and  (jierman),  distinguish  two  e-sounds,  a  closer 
(French  e)  .and  an  opener  (French  b  or  e),  akin  respectively  with  our  e  {they) 
and  S  (then),  but,  unlike  the  latter,  not  differing  in  quantity,  as  long  and 
short.  In  such  a  case  it  will  be  best  to  use  e  for  the  opener  sound,  and  we 
may  also  need  an  6  for  an  opener  o,  and  even  an  i  for  an  opener  i  (akin  to 
our  short  i  of  ^icA;).  And  there  may  be  varieties  of  the  "neutral  vowel" 
for  which  the  German  6  will  be  a  convenient  sign. 

CONSONANTS. 

There  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  proper  method  of  representing 
some  of  the  consonant  sounds,  because  widespread  usage  has  fixed  certain 
sounds  to  certain  characters;  but  in  others  there  has  been  great  variety  of 
usage,  and  still  other  of  the  sounds  with  which  the  student  will  have  to 
deal  in  Indian  languages  are  unknown  to  the  languages  of  civilization. 

MUTES. 

The  three  letters^),  t,  and  /v  represent  the  sounds  heard  in  the  following 
words  :  prop,  trot,  creak. 

The  last  example  shows  that  we  use  c  as  well  as  k  with  this  value  ; 
that  must  be  avoided  in  a  systematic  alphabet ;  k  only  should  be  used. 

The  t  and  k  of  other  languages  often  do  not  precisely  agree  in  charac- 
ter with  ours ;  one  should  be  on  the  lookout  here  (as,  indeed,  everywhere 
else)  for  differences,  and  should  note  and  describe  them,  if  possible. 

Of  these  three,  the /;  is  called  a  "labial"  mute,  because  made  with  the 
lips;  the  t  a  "lingual"  (or  "dental"),  because  made  with  the  tongue-tip 


ON  THE  ALPHABET. 


(and  near  the  teeth);  the  k  a  "pahital"or  "guttural,"  because  made  against 
tlio  puhito,  or  near  the  throat,  with  tlie  back  part  of  the  tongue. 

Then  there  are  three  other  mutes,  closely  related  to  these,  h,  d,  and  g; 
their  examj)le8  are  these :  blab,  dread,  gruij. 

They  differ  from  the  three  preceding  in  that  there  is  tone,  audil)lo 
sound,  made  in  the  throat  during  the  continuance  of  the  contact  by  which 
they  are  produced.  They  are,  therefore,  jjrojjerly  called  the  "sonant" 
nuites,  while  the  others  are  called  the  "surd"  or  "non-sonant,"  or  "tone- 
less" mutes — or  some  term  equivalent  to  this  ;  (the  names  "hard"  and 
"  soft,"  and  their  like,  are  altogether  to  be  rejected.)  Usually  i\  language 
has  both  the  surd  and  sonant  corresponding  unites — t  and  d,  p  and  b,  k  and 
y — if  it  has  either. 

All  these  sounds  are  called  mutes  because  the  mouth-organs  are  so 
closed  in  making  them  that  no  breath  escapes  until  the  closure  is  broken  or 
exploded. 

The  mutes,  then,  are — 


J* 
prop, 


t 
trot, 


k 

creak, 


d 
dread. 


9 

grog. 


blab, 

NASALS. 

If,  now,  with  just  the  same  positions  of  the  mouth-organs,  the  breath  is 
suffered  to  pass  into  or  through  the  nose,  the  result  is  the  so-called  "  nasal 
mutes,"  or  "nasal  consonants,"  or  simply  "nasals."  Generally,  a  language 
has  a  nasal  corresponding  to  each  pair  of  non-nasal  mutes  (surd  and  sonant). 
So,  in  English  we  hear  the  labial  nasal  m,  the  lingual  nasal  n,  and  the 
palatal  nasal  in  sing,  bring,  etc.  This  last  is  just  as  simple  a  sound  as  either 
of  the  others,  but  we  have  no  simple  sign  for  it,  and  write  it  with  vg.  If 
this  double  sign,  or  "digraph,"  were  adopted  as  its  representative,  we 
should  have  difficulty  in  distinguishing  the  simple  nasal,  as  in  singer,  from 
the  nasal  followed  by  a  ^-sound,  as  in  finger.  The  best  single  substitute  is 
n,  because  it  is  always  to  be  found  in  the  printing  offices. 

The  nasals,  then,  are — 

m  n  A 

mum,         nun,         singing. 
Tlie  nasal  mutes  are  made,  as  above  defined,  with  complete  closure  of 
the  mouth-organs,  and  got  their  peculiar  nasal  iiuaUty  from   the  ringing  of 


8 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OP  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


tho  oxpellod  air  in  tho  nose.  But  if  the  samo  nasiil  ringing  is  made  while 
the  mouth-organs  are  in  a  position  which  produces  a  vowel  (part  of  the 
breath  being  driven  through  the  mouth,  as  in  ordinary  vowel  utterance,  but 
a  part,  also  into  or  through  the  nose),  the  result  is  a  vowel  with  a  nasal 
twang  or  tone  added  to  it  or  a  "  nasal  vowel."  The  JVench,  for  example, 
has  four  nasal  vowels,  as  in  cw,  vin,  on,  un.  Whenever  such  are  found  in 
an  Indian  language,  they  may  bo  written  with  the  proper  sign  for  just  that 
vowel-sound  which  is  given,  and  with  the  addition  of  a  "  superior"  n  to 
indicate  the  nasality.  Thus,  the  four  French  sounds  would  be  represented 
thus : 


en, 


vin, 


on. 


un. 


8PIBANTS. 


But  there  are  other  pairs  of  surd  and  sonant  sounds  (without  nasal  cor- 
respondents). 

Thus,  for  example,  the  /  of  Jife  and  the  v  of  valve  stand  related  in  this 
way,  the  /  being  made  by  an  expulsion  of  pure  breath,  and  the  v  of  intoned 
or  sonant  breath,  through  the  same  position  of  the  mouth-organs.  In 
English,  this  position  is  a  pressing  of  the  upper  teeth  upon  the  lower  lip ; 
but  some  languages  leave  out  the  teeth  altogether,  and  produce  very  nearly 
the  same  sounds  between  the  edges  of  the  two  lips  alone.  In  any  lan- 
guage it  would  be  well  to  look  sharply  to  see  whether  its  for  v,  or  both, 
are  of  the  one  kind  or  the  other. 

The  th-sound  in  our  words  thin  and  truth,  and  that  in  then  and  with,  are 
related  in  the  same  way,  one  being  surd  and  the  other  sonant.  Although 
they  are  simple  sounds  in  English,  they  are  represented  by  a  "  digraph," 
but  this  method  cannot  be  used  in  Indian  languages,  for  the  component 
parts  of  the  "digraph"  are  needed  for  their  own  proper  purposes,  as  these 
sounds  freqixently  come  together  in  the  same  order,  and  in  English  the 
same  "  digraph"  is  used  for  both  sounds,  which  will  not  do.  It  is  proposed 
to  use  for  the  surd  (the  th  as  in  thin)  the  f,  and  for  the  sonant  (the  th  in 
then)  the  character  ^. 

The  sounds  last  described  may  be  called  "spirants."  The /and  v  are 
labial,  and  tlie  ^  and  ^  are  lingual,  although  each  pair  brings  in  an  addi- 


ON  TIIK  ALPHA  BET. 


9 


tional  organ,  the  tooth.  In  English  wo  havo  no  pahitul  Hi)irant8,  but  thoy 
are  found  in  many  hmguages.  Tho  Gorman,  for  oxam|)k>,  has  two :  ono  in 
words  liko  icli  and  milch,  formed  farther  forward  on  tho  tongue ;  the  other, 
in  ach,  dock,  etc ,  farther  back — more  gutturally.  Thoy  are  Ijoth  surd,  and 
the  corresponding  sonant  is  nearly  tho  Arabic  "/yArt/»."  As  wo  havo  no 
other  use  for  q  and  jr,  these  cliaractors  may  be  used  in  ropr<!sontiiig  thorn. 
If  a  surd  palatal  spirant  is  found,  let  it  be  represented  by  q,  and  if  a  sonant 
18  found,  by  x. 

The  sjjirants,  then,  are — 


valve, 


thin, 


t 
then, 


Q  <i 

ich  and  ach, 


X  =  Arab,  ffhain 


SIBILANTS. 

We  come  now  to  tho  class  of  "  sibilants,"  or  hissing  sounds.  Our 
common  English  s  and  z  need  no  explanation  ;  thoy,  too,  are  corresponding 
surd  and  sonant.  But  our  ,s7t-80und  is  just  as  nuich  a  simple  sound  as  s, 
although  wo  use  two  letters  to  write  it ;  and  it,  us  a  surd,  has  its  corre- 
sponding sonant  in  azure  and  pleasure,  in  fusion  and  adhesion,  and  thoir  like. 
As  we  have  no  other  use  for  c  and  j  lot  tho  first,  tho  surd,  be  represented 
by  c,  and  its  corresponding  sonant  by  j. 

Tho  ch  and  j  sounds  in  church  and  judge  are  compound,  having  for  their 
last  part  the  sh  and  zh  sounds,  with  a  t  prefixed  to  the  ono  and  a  d  to  the 
other;  the  t  and  d,  however, 'fomiod  in  a  somewhat  different  way  from  our 
usual  ones — namely,  farther  back  in  the  mouth,  and  with  the  flat  of  the 
tongue.     These  compound  sounds  should  bo  written  by  tc  and  dj. 

Thus,  the  sibilants  are — 


8 

sauce. 


zones.        shrewish. 


J 
azure. 


tc 

church. 


Judge. 


W,  Y,   H,   L,   AND  n. 


The  sounds  of  our  y  and  w,  as  in  you  and  we,  should  be  written  with 
these  letters.  Tho  same  with  an  A-sound  prefixed  to  them — as  in  when 
{■=.hwen)  and  hue  (zzhyu) — should  be  written  as  pronounced:  that  is,  hw 
and  hy.  Some  hold,  to  be  sure,  that  these  sounds  are  not  w  and  y  with  an 
h  prefixed,  but  rather  are  the  corresponding  surds  to  w  and  y;  in  either 
case,  however,  the  hw  and  hy  signs  are  tho  best,  and  unobjectionable. 


I 

It 


10 


INTltODlUrnON  TO  TIIK  STI'DY  Ol'  INDIAN  LANdTAOKS. 


Ill  tlio  way  in  whidi  tho  w  iiiitl  if  uro  made  by  tlio  inoutli-orgaiiH,  the 
HOiiiul  of  w  differs  but  Hliglitly  from  that  of  u  (ruk),  and  tho  HOiind  of  1/ 
but  wlightly  from  that  of  i  (pique). 

Tho  /•  is  a  dilHciilt  houiuI  for  an  English  Hpoakor  to  deal  with,  bopause 
the  English  r  is  spoken  so  slightly,  or  oven,  in  a  host  of  cases  (when  not 
immediately  followed  by  a  vowel),  by  some  people  silenced  altogether. 
Other  languages  are  apt  to  give  it  a  decidedly  stronger,  even  a  trilling  or 
vibrated  utterance.  How,  in  any  given  language,  the  r  (if  present)  is  pro- 
nounced will  bo  a  proper  subject  for  special  description. 

In  some  language's  a  sort  of  imitation  of  r  is  made  by  vibrating  the 
uvula  instead  of  the  tij)  of  the  tongue.  If  met  with,  this  may  be  repre- 
sented by  an  inverted  r  (marked  in  maimscrijit  thus,  (•),  as  described  below. 
An  r  that  has  an  /«-80iind  j)rononnced  before  it  should,  of  course,  be  writ- 
ten hr. 

The  r-80und  is  uttered  between  the  tip  of  the  tongue  and  the  roof  of 
the  mouth.  In  an  Z-souiid  the  tongue  touches  the  roof  of  the  mouth  somo- 
wliero  in  the  middle,  and  the  breath  comes  out  at  the  sides  of  the  tongue. 
The  ordinary  /  has  tho  tongue  in  the  Nposition.  The  peculiar  /  expressed 
in  Italian  by  ffl  (as  in  mof/lia)  is  made  with  the  flat  of  the  tongue,  instead  of 
its  tip,  against  the  roof  the  mouth,  and  will  be  conveniently  represented  by 
hj;  it  is  also  nearly  the  French  /  (mouille).  The  n  similarly  made  (rather 
palatal  than  lingual),  which  is  the  n  of  the  Spffnish  and^w  of  the  French  (as 
in  canon,  irgncr),  may  be  written  in  like  manner  with  ny. 

The  /t-sound,  though  by  no  means  fonnd  in  all  languages,  is  a  common 
one.  It  is  an  expulsion  of  air  through  the  position  of  the  adjoining  sonant 
sound.  Thus,  for  example,  the  h  of  ha  is  a  momentary  rush  of  surd  breath 
through  the  organs  put  in  j)osition  for  «,  before  tho  tone  begins  which  makes 
the  a  itself;  and  it  is  just  so  with  the  h  of  he  and  with  that  of  tvho;  they 
are  made  respectively  with  the  mouth-organs  in  the  position  of  i  (pique) 
and  of  u  (rule).  To  be  a  real  h,  a  pure  aspiration,  the  sound  must  have 
this  character.  If  there  is  a  narrowing  of  the  throat  anywhere,  so  as  to 
give  a  rasping  noise,  the  sound  is  of  another  character,  a  guttural  spirant, 
and  must  bo  specially  described  and  differently  represented. 

In  English  we  use  the  aspiration  only  before  a  vowel  and  before  the 


ON  Till'}  AM'IIAIIOT. 


II 


sGiiiivowolH  w  and  y  (an  ijiHtaiicod  jil)ov«  by  when  nnd  hur).  In  hoiuo  «itli(ir 
luiij:fUHj^c'H  it  limy  he  found  iilno  bt^t'nrc  /and  I  and  thu  luiHal  niutoH  n  ami  »♦. 
Again,  it  may  bo  found  following  iuHtoad  of  [jrcccding  tho  vowol  wliicli 
givcH  it  itn  cliaractor.  Tiiom  an*  languages,  too,  in  wliich  Htrcngtlicned  or 
nuidilic'd  breathings  appear  wliich  yet  are  not  precisely  spirants,  and  it  may 
bo  nocossar}',  in  order  tti  represent  them,  to  double  tho  h,  or  use  other 
uiethodH  of  distinction. 

Uses  have  thus  boon  assigned  to  all  our  lotters. 

In  some  languages  the  mutes,  especially  the  surd  ones,  are  sometimes 
uttered  in  such  a  way  that  there  is  a  perceptildo  puff  of  breath — a  kind  of 
//-sound,  between  them  and  the  following  sounds  Sometimes  there  is  an 
initial  breathing  of  tho  same  character;  in  such  cases  they  are  said  to  bo 
aspirated;  these  aspirates  or  rough  breathings  should  bo  represented  by 
an  inverted  comma,  thus,  b\  d'. 

Much  like  these  are  tho— 

INTKURIIPTKD  SOUNDS. 


A  peculiar  modification  of  a  consonant  sound  is  sonn^times  found  in  a 
short  explosion  as  its  pronunciation  is  terminated.  I'orhaps  it  would  bo 
better  described  as  a  hiatus  or  interruption  between  two  sounds  with  a 
slight  explosion  of  the  firsts  though  other  students  describe  it  as  an  initial 
explosion  to  the  following  sound.  The  following  illustrati<)ii,  taken  from 
C.  Hermann  Berendt's  "Analytical  Alphabet  for  tho  Mexican  and  (Central 
American  Languages,"  page  S,  will  assist  in  tlu;  appreciation  of  this  jjccuI- 
iarity.  "Omitting  from  the  sentence  ^  break  in^  the  letters  hrea  and  pro- 
nouncing the  remainder  kin,  gives  exactly  the  sound  of  fin.  Tho  same 
experiment  made  with  the  sentences  'Icaj)  o«,'  ^cut  off,^  ^ reach  in,^  and 
'kraken^  (German)  gives  the  sound  of  jion,  ^of,  ^xin,  4san.  The  distinction 
between  the  simple  and  the  cut  consonant  is  important.  For  instance,  '^aw' 
means  snake,  and  '^a«'  yellow  in  Maya." 

These  exploded  sounds  are  very  frequent;  perhaps  they  occur  in  all 
the  Indian  languages.  The  student  should  mark  the  letters  representing 
such  sounds  by  placing  immediately  after  them  an  apostrophe,  thus,  b\  d\ 


m 


12 


INTRODUCTION  TO  TOE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


Tho  aspirations  described  in  a  previous  para<^rai)h  seem  to  be  inter- 
mediate between  true  II's  and  the  exploded  sounds  as  last  described.  In 
most  Indian  languages  these  peculiarities  require  careful  study. 

SYNTUETIO  SOUNDS. 

Much  difficulty  is  sometimes  occasioned  by  the  indefinite  character  of 
some  of  the  sounds  of  a  langiuige. 

In  the  llidatsa  there  is  a  sound  of  such  a  character  that  the  Englit'h 
student  cannot  decide  to  which  of  the  sounds  represented  by  b,  tv,  or  m,  it 
is  most  nearly  allied ;  and  there  is  another  which  the  student  cannot  dis- 
tinguish from  /,  w,  r,  or  d;  such  sounds  are  not  differentiated  as  they  are  in 
English.  They  are  synthetic;  that  is,  they  are  made  by  the  organs  of 
speech  in  positions  and  with  movements  comprehending  in  part  at  least  tho 
positions  and  movements  used  in  making  the  several  sounds  to  which  they 
seem  to  be  allied.  Such  a  synthetic  sound  will  be  heard  by  the  student 
now  as  one,  now  as  another  wound,  even  from  the  same  speaker.  Such 
sounds  are  very  common  in  Indian  tongues  and  occasion  no  little  diiHculty 
to  collectors,  but  much  trouble  can  be  avoided  by  a  j)roper  understanding 
of  their  nature.-  The  student  will  at  first  note  that  the  same  speaker 
repeating  the  word  in  which  such  a  sound  occurs  over  and  over  again  will 
be  heard  in  such  a  manner  that  he,  as  hearer,  will  suppose  him  to  be  con- 
stantly changing  the  sound  from  that  represented  by  one,  two  or  more 
letters  to  another  of  the  same  group,  and  when  he  himself  attempts  to  pro- 
nounce the  word  the  Indian  is  equally  satisfied  whichever  of  the  sounds  is 
employed.  It  is  found  in  studying  a  group  of  Indian  languages  of  tho 
same  stock  that  these  sounds  Avhich  are  synthetic  in  one  branch  are  some- 
times diffbrentiated  in  another,  so  that  if  we  have  in  the  first  branch  a 
syrithetic  sound,  in  the  second  some  words  will  enq)loy  one  of  the  difi"eren- 
tiated  elements,  some  another,  and  ihe  same  will  be  true  of  a  third  branch 
where  the  sounds  are  found  to  be  differentiated.  (Jn  conq^aring  the  second 
and  third  branches  of  the  language  it  will  be  found  sometimes  that  in  cor- 
responding words  the  same  differentiated  sound  will  appear;  in  other 
corres])onding  words  different  sounds  will  a])pear;  and  if  the  language  in 
which  the  synthetic  sounds  arc  used  were  lost,  the  use  of  differentiated 


ON  THE  ALPHABET. 


13 


Houiuls  in  tho  two  languages  would  illustrate  beautifully  that  change  of 
consonants  which  has  been  described  as  being  in  conformity  with  Grimm's 
laws. 

When  tho  phonology  of  our  Indian  tongues  is  thoroughly  understood, 
much  light  will  be  thrown  upon  the  whole  science  of  phonology,  and  some 
of  the  most  important  facts  to  bo  collected  in  relation  to  this  matter  are 
connected  with  these  synthetic  sounds  and  their  differentiation  in  abemmt 
languages.  The  student  should  carefully  determine  the  group  of  element- 
ary letters  in  any  synthetic  sound,  and  constantly  employ  some  one  of  the 
corresponding  characters  to  represent  it,  and  in  his  description  of  his 
alphabet  tho  whole  matter  should  be  fully  explained. 

COMPLEX  COMBINATIONS. 

The  student  is  apt  to  find  combinations  of  sound  with  which  ho  is 
unfamiliar,  and  which  will  cause  no  little  difficulty.  The  consonant  sounds 
will  be  found  to  come  in  an  order  with  which  he  is  unacquainted,  and 
which  it  will  bo  difficult  for  him  to  pronounce.  Some  of  these  combinations 
may  be  very  long— three,  four,  or  five  consonants  being  used  in  one 
syllable,  i  c,  without  an  intervening  vowel.  All  such  complex  sounds 
should  be  carefully  analyzed  and  their  constituents  represented  by  appro- 
priate letters. 

SOUNDS  FOR  WHICH  NO  LBTTEES  HAVE  BEEN  PEOVIDED. 

The  student  will  in  all  probability  discover  sounds  and  peculiarities  of 
sound  for  which  no  provision  is  made  in  the  above  alphabet,  and  yet  the 
Roman  characters  will  serve  him  for  their  representation  by  adopting  the 
simple  device  of  inverting  them.  In  so  doing  ho  should  be  guided  by  the 
analogies  of  the  system  hero  laid  down.  All  of  the  letters  cannot  with 
safety  be  inverted. 

The  following  only  can  be  used  in  this  manner:  a,  a,  a,  a,  d,  c,  e,  e,  6, 
g,  h,  I,  I,  h,  I,  m,  o,  6,  d,  r,  t,  v,  w,  y. 

Still  the  student  has  another  resource.  Letters  may  be  doubled,  but 
this  should  be  a  last  resort. 

Tho  preceding  characters  are  tabulated  below,  and  examples  given  to 
indicate  their  use  as  recommended. 


14  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


ALPHABET. 

a  as  in  far,  father ;  German,  liaben  ;  Sp  ,  ramo. 

d  nearly  as  in  what,  not;  German,  man,  as  oi  in  Fr.  hi. 

«  as  in  hat,  man. 

d  as  in  law,  all,  lord;  Fr.,  or. 

ai  as  in  aisle,  as  i  in  pine,  find ;    German,  Hain,  and  as  ei  in  mein,  Bein ; 
almost  like  Sp.  sayal,  ayunar. 

di  as  oi  in  6o?7,  so?7;  Sp.  oyendo,  coyote. 

au  as  OM  in  om^,  as  ow  in  hoiv ;  German,  Eaus ;  Sp.,  auto,  autor. 

b  as  in  blah ;  German,  beben ;  Fr ,  belle ;  Sp.,  bajar,  bueno. 

c  as  sh  in  s/m/?,  s/otw  ;  German,  schellen ;  Fr.,  charmer. 

f  as  ^/i  in  thin,  forth. 

(f,  as  //(!  in  then,  though. 

d  as  in  dread;  German,  da.s;  Fr.,  de;  Sp.,  (^e,  t^eofo,  (?ar. 

e  as  ey  in  ?/(e^;  German,  Dehnung,  Beet;  Fr ,  rfe;  Sp.,  que,  porqud,  haU6. 

X',  as  in  then;  German,  denn;  Fr.,  sienne;  Sp.,  cowew,  mueren. 

ffis'mfife;   German,  Feuer;  Fr.,  feu;  ^^.,  firmar. 

gn?,'mgig;  Qenwan,  gehen;  Yv.,  gout;  Sp.,  gosar.   . 

h  as  in  ha,  he,  hoot;  German,  haben. 

i  as  in  jnque ;   German,  ihn ;  Fr.,  He ;  Sp.,  hijo,  hilo 

i  as  in  pick,  thin ;  German,  will. 

j  as  ^  in  a^ure ;  j  in  French  Jacques,  juste ;  Portuguese,  Joao 

k  as  in  kick;  German,  Kind;  Fr.,  quart;  Sp.,  querir. 

I  as  in  hdl;  German,  Mien;  Fr.,  lourd;  Sp ,  lento,  labio. 

m  as  in  mum ;  German,  Mutter ;   Fr.,  me ;  Sp.,  menos. 

n  as  in  nun ;  German,  Nonne  ;  Fr.,  ne ;  Sp  ,  nada,  nunca. 

n  as  «(7  in  sing,  singer,  long ;  S]:>anisli,  luengo,  lengua. 

0  as  in  note,  most ;  German,  Bogen,  Floh ;  Fr.,  nos. 

6  nearly  as  in  Now  England  home,  whole ;  German,  soil;  Fr.,  sotfe ;  It.,  sotto; 

Sp.,  sol. 
p  us  in  jyipe ;  German,  Puppe ;  Fr.,  poupe ;  Sp.,  popa,  pero. 
q  as  67j  in  German  ich,  or  c/i  in  ach  if  the  former  is  not  found. 
>•  as  in  roaring;  German,  ruhren;  Fr,  rare;  Sp ,  razgar. 


ON  THE  ALIMIAI'.KT. 


15 


s  as  in  sauce;  German,  Sad;  wissen ;   Fr,  sauce;  Sp.,  sordo. 

t  as  in  touch ;  German,  Tag ;  Fr ,  tdtcr ;  8]).,  foiiiar. 

M  as  in  rule,  fool;  German,  du;  Fr.,  doux;  Sp.,  uno,  ninyuno. 

it  as  in  pull,  full;  German,  «<«d 

u  as  in  German  lilhl,  kiissen ;  Fr.,  Ui,  ndr. 

u  as  in  but,  run,  son,  blood;  Fr.,  plcuroir,  plmrisie. 

V  as  in  valve;  French,  veux;  Sp.,  volver;  and  as  w  in  German  2<;eww. 

m;  as  in  wish,  will ;  nearly  as  ou  in  French  oui. 

X  nearly  as  the  Arabic  ghain  (the  sonant  of  q.) 

y  as  in  yow,  year ;  Spanish,  ya,  yacer ;  j  in  German  ja. 

Z&&Z  and  s  in  ^■owes;  German,  Hase;  Fr.,  ^•e/e,  rose  ;  Sp.,  rosa. 

dj  as  y  in  judge. 

hw  as  wh  in  when,  why ;  Sp.,  /rwerto. 

hy  as  in  /<Me. 

/y  as  Hi  in  m7//o«;  as  II  in  Fr.  ftn//a«i;  Sp  ,  llano,  cavallo;  and  as  gl  in  Italian 

moglie. 
ng  as  in  finger,  linger. 

ny  as  «i  in  owww  and  n  in  cawow ,  Fr.,  agneau ;  Spanish,  maram,  patrana. 
tc  as  ch  in  c/<!<rc/«,  and  c  in  Italian  c«e/o ;  Sp.,  achaque,  choza,  chupar. 

Excessive  prolongation  of   a   vowel   shonld  be    marked    thus:    «+, 
a  +,  ii  -{-. 

Nasalized  vowels  should  be  written  with  a  superior  n,  thus :  e",  (5",  m". 


a",  a*". 


An  aspirated  sound  should  be  marked  by  an  inverted  comma,  thus:  />',  d\ 
An   exploded  sound  or  hiatus   should  be  marked  by  an  apostrophe, 
thus:  b\d\ 

Synthetic  sounds  should  be  written  with  the  letter  which  represents 
the  sound  which  seems  to  be  most  commonly  emitted. 

The  following-  letters,  inverted,  can  be  used  for  sounds  not  provided 
for  in  the  above  alphabet : 

a,  a,  a,  a,  d,  c,  e,  e,  S,  g,  h,   ?,   J,  /,-,  /,  tn,  o,  d,  6,  r,  f,  v,  w,  y. 
»,  n,  n,  V,  p,  0,  9,  a,  3,  6,  ?/,  I,  I,  .y,  /,  j«,  0,  Q,  g,  a,  j,  a,  in,  fi. 
The  letters  to  be  inverted  in  print  should  be  written  upright  in  the 
manuscript,  and  marked  thus :  (/,  h,  I. 


n 


16 


INTBODUCTION  TO  THM  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


lu  connected    texts 


Syllables  should   be  separated   by   hyphens, 
hyphens  should  be  omitted. 

The  accented  syllable  of  every  word  should  be  marked  by  an  acute 
accent,  thus :  Tcu-ar' -u-i^m-pu-rAn-Mnt.  ^ 

bP.  f  7.'-'^^^"  ^*"^^°*  ^'^^'^^d  become  familiar  with  the  preceding  alpha- 
word!     Tt  fiT  "-nt"  '"'^  '^  "^"^"'  ""'  P'-^«*'-  -  writinllndian 
words.     A   first  ,t  wdl  be  necessary  to  refer  to  the  alphabet  frequently, 
and  to  facihtate  th.s  reference  the  alphabet  has  been  reprinted  on  a  card 
which  the  student  should  keep  before  him  in  the  eariier  part  of  his  work 


I     !!• 


^i 


CHAPTER    II. 


HINTS    AND    EXPLANATIONS. 

This  chapter  is  arranged  in  sections,  and  the  sections  numbered;  and 
the  following  chapter  is  composed  of  a  series  of  numbered  schedules.  The 
sections  in  this  chapter  refer  serially  to  the  schedules  in  the  following 
chapter,  and  are  prepared  for  the  puipose  of  exolaining  severally  the 
materials  called  for  in  the  schedules,  and  to  explain  the  difficulties  which 
the  student  may  encounter. 

Care  should  be  taken  to  obtain  words  from  the  Indians  themselves 
Indians  speaking  English  can  be  found  in  almost  every  tril,e  within  the 
United  States.  Words  cannot  be  obtained  accurately  from  white  men  who 
are  supposed  to  speak  the  Indian  tongue,  unless  such  persons  have  been 
long  with  the  Indians  and  are  intelligent  and  scholarly,  and  have  had  some 
reason  for  studying  Indian  languages  on  account  of  their  being  mission- 
aries, teachers,  or  linguists. 

The  general  method  of  comnumication  between  white  men  and  Indians 
is  by  a  conventional  jargon,  composed  of  corrupted  Indian  and  English 
words,  with  many  words  from  other  European  tongues.  In  this  fact  is 
found  one  of  the  reasons  why  words  should  not  be  collected  from  white 
men  unless  they  have  a  scholariy  knowledge,  as  indicated  above. 

To  collect  words  from  an  Indian  requires  great  patience,  as  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  hold  his  attention  for  any  great  length  of  time,  and  it  requires  a 
constant  exercise  of  ingenuity  to  devise  methods  by  which  he  may  fully 
understand  what  is  asked  by  the  collector,  and  that  the  collector  himself 
may  feel  that  he  is  working  with  cf^tainty 
.  s  ,  i. 


■ill 


1 


18 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUACiES. 


Hoinotinies  an  Iiidiiui  in  jest  will  decoive  by  givinj^  foolish  or  vulj^ar 

words ;  for  this  and  other  niasoiis  everything  collected  should  be  carefully 

verified. 

§1.— PERSONS. 

Most  of  the  words  in  this  list  can  easily  be  obtained,  bui:  care  should 
be  taken  to  obtain  the  word  for  man  ;  not  Indian  or  white  man ;  and  in 
most  of  the  set  to  get  the  words  called  foi',  and  not  terms  of  relationshij). 

§L».— PARTS  OF  THE  BODY. 

In  many  Indian  languages  thee  is  no  separate  word  for  eye,  hand, 
arm,  or  other  parts  and  organs  of  the  body,  but  the  word  is  found  with  an 
incorj)orated  or  attached  pronoun  signifying  mif  hand,  mij  eye ;  your  hand, 
your  eye ;  his  hand,  his  eye,  &c ,  as  the  case  may  be.  If  the  Indian,  in 
naming  these  parts,  refers  to  his  own  body,  he  says  my ;  if  he  refers  to  the 
body  of  the  person  to  whom  he  is  speaking,  he  says  your,  &c.  If  an  Indian 
shoidd  find  a  detached  foot  thrown  from  the  amputating-table  of  an  army 
field  hospital,  he  would  say  something  like  this :  "  I  have  found  somebody 
hisfooV  The  pronominal  particle  should  be  written  with  the  part  imply- 
ing the  name,  the  whole  fornn'ng  but  one  word.  It  is  usually  very  easy, 
by  inspection,  to  determine  what  pronoun  is  used.  This  linguistic  charac- 
teristic is  widely  spread  though  not  universal. 

It  is  a  general  custom  among  the  Indians  to  pierce  the  e.ars  for  orna- 
ments; many  tribes  also  pierce  the  septum  of  the  nose. 

The  names  of  internal  organs  or  parts  can  better  be  determined  after 
having  learned  the  names  of  parts  of  animals  as  subsequently  called  for  in 
Schedule  12. 

There  may  be  a  general  term  for  blood-vessel,  and  specific  terms  for 
the  more  noticeable  ones. 

§  ;?.— DRESS  AND  ORNAMENTS. 

Primitively  the  Indians  used  the  skins  of  animals,  and,  to  a  limited 
•■■■«' ait,  crude  textile  fabrics  for  their  clothing.  The  dress  of  the  man  con- 
leu  — 

Fir,-'r,  of  a  head-covering  or  cap.  This  was  often  the  skin  taken  from 
tlr    ''(jiul  of  some  animal,  as  the  wolf,  bear,  deer,  fox,  &c.,  and  stretched 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


U) 


witli  the  eai-H  hit  <.m;  .scnu-tinies  tlic  In.nis  ,.f  .sonio  i.ninials  wi-ro  loft  ,.n. 
Sometinies  a  cap  was  made  of  the  skin  of  u  binl.  A  »reat  variety  was  u.sed 
Seccmd,  a  tunic,  usually  made  of  the  dressed  skin  of  some  animal, 
especially  the  elk,  deer,  antelope,  and  mountain  sheep.  In  warm  weather 
the  tunic  was  rarely  woi-n. 

Third,  a  breech-cloth  and  belt. 
Fourth,  a  pair  of  legj^ins. 
Fifth,  a  j)air  of  moccasins. 

In  excessively  cold  weather  the  Indian  often  wore  a  toga— the  skin  of 
a  wild  animal.     Among  some  tribes  this  robe  was  mnde  of  a  mnnber  of  skins 
of  small  animals  cut  into  strips,  rolled  ..r  twisted,  and  woven  into  a  loose 
fabric  with  the  warp  made  of  threads  spun  from  some  vegetable  Hber. 
The  dress  of  a  woman  consisted  of  a — 

Small  conical  basket-work  cap,  which  she  used  at  will  as  a  covering 
for  the  head  or  a  basket  in  which  to  gather  berries  or  carry  small  articles. 

A  short  petticoat,  extending  from  the  waist  to  the  knees,  fastened  with 
a  girdle. 

High  moccasins,  fastened  with  garters. 

Where  the  civilized  dress  has  not  l)een  adopted,  the  short  petticoat  has 
usually  been  superseded  by  a  gown  made  to  extend  from  the  neck  to  the 
feet,  but  without  sleeves.  This  is  fastened  with  a  girdle  about  the  waist. 
In  the  vocabulary  the  names  of  thes-  primitive  articles  of  dress  are  called 
for.  The  names  of  the  articles  of  civilized  dress  should  be  recor.led  in 
Schedule  24. 

For  personal  adornment  a  great  variety  of  ornaments  were  used,  made 
of  stone,  bone,  shell,  wood,  feathers,  bills  and  claws  of  bird.s,  claws  of  mii- 
mals,  skins  of  snakes,  &c,  and  were  used  as  cdiaplets,  necklaces,  bracelets, 
waist-bands,  and  attached  to  the  clothing  in  varh.us  ways.  .Majiy  peculiar 
costumes  were  used  in  their  religiov.s  dances  and  other  ceremonies;  the 
most  common  and  important  article  in  those  costumes  were  masks.  Finger- 
rings,  ear-rings,  nose-rings,  and  labrets  were  used ;  sometimes  the  septum 
of  the  nose  was  pierced,  in  which  was  worn  a  nose-stick  from  three  to  four 
inches  in  length  and  sharpened  at  either  end. 

In  this  schedule  only  the  names  ot  primitive  articles  are  called  for. 


'' 


20 


INTRODUCTION  TO  TEE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAOES. 


■1, 


§  4.— DWELLINGS. 

The  priHCfin,  i.  e.,  primitive  dwellings  of  the  Indians  were  of  two  classes, 
permunent  and  temporary,  which  for  convenience  we  will  call  wigwams  and 
lodges  respectively.  Prior  to  the  introduction  of  the  horse  upon  this  con- 
tinent the  Indians  were  far  less  nomadic  than  they  have  subsequently  been 
known.  Their  sedentary  life  led  most  of  the  tril)es  to  the  construction  of 
somewhat  permanent  dwellings;  yet  to  a  slight  extent  many  of  the  tribes 
had  habits  of  roaming ;  especially  they  made  journeys  to  favorite  hunting 
grounds  or  fishing  waters.  When  on  these  journeys  they  exhibited  consid- 
erable skill  in  the  erection  of  temporary  dwellings;  and  they  even  provided 
for  their  wants  in  advance  by  preparing  lodges  made  of  the  skins  of  animals. 

Their  wigwams  were  constructed  of  various  materials — poles  interlaced 
with  bark,  reeds,*  tules,  grass,  &c.;  slabs  rived  from  young  saplings,  and 
those  sometimes  covered  as  the  poles;  poles  and  slabs  covered  with  earth; 
and,  finally,  some  tribes  exhibited  considerable  skill  in  the  erection  of  stone 
dwellings. 

It  may  be  that  wigwams  or  permanent  dwellings  were  sometimes  made 
of  the  skins  of  animals,  but  it  seems  more  probable  that  in  their  priscan 
condition  skin  lodges  were  used  chiefly  as  temporary  dwellings.  Their 
wigwams  were  of  multiform  construction — conical,  square,  and  oblong; 
they  were  made  to  accommodate  two  or  more  households — often  an  entire 
gens. 

The  lodges  or  temporary  dwellings  were  usually  made  of  the  dressed 
skins  of  animals  supported  by  lodge-poles,  or  of  brush,  bark,  grass,  &c., 
supported  in  like  manner. 

A  description  of  both  classes  of  dwellings  should  be  given.  The 
method  of  dividing  the  wigwams  into  compartments  should  bo  noted,  and 
the  names  of  the  compartments  given;  also  the  names  of  the  other  parts  of 
the  house,  as  doorways,  smoke  escapes,  &c. 

In  their  dwellings  the  Indians  are  punctilious  in  assigning  places  to 
the  regular  occupants  and  visitors.  Their  rules  for  such  occupancy  are 
important. 

In  the  slab  houses  of  the  northwest  coast,  Indian  architecture  with 
materials  of  wood  was  most  higidy  developed.     Here  the  houses  are  orna- 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS, 


21 


montod  on  tlio  exterior  with  carved  jmsts,  somo  of  which  are  eompoHed  of 
successive  blocks,  one  upon  another.  Tlie  carvin},^s  were  the  totems  or 
gentile  emblems  of  the  ancestry  of  the  householder. 

In  the  pueblos  of  the  southwest,  architecture  in  materials  of  stone 
found  its  highest  development  among  the  Indians  of  the  United  States. 
So  far  as  wo  know  at  present,  these  houses  are  communal  or  gentile  dwell- 
ings. Usually  a  group  of  dwellings,  slightly  detached  or  otherwise  sepa- 
ru'ed  in  architecture,  constituted  the  tribal  village. 

In  studying  these  pueblos  the  gentile  divisions  and  the  household 
divisions  into  compartments  should  be  carefully  described  and  their  names 
given.  At  the  same  time  the  architectural  parts  should  be  described  and 
their  names  given.     In  schedule  No.  4  many  of  these  items  are  called  for. 

The  Indians  also  construct  council  houses  and  sudatories,  i.  c,  sweat- 
houses ;  sometimes,  perhaps,  the  same  structure  was  used  for  both  pur- 
])oses ;  but  this  is  not  very  probable.  In  the  pueblos  the  council  houses 
are  undergroimd  chambers. 

The  women  construct  menstrual  lodges ;  these  are  rude  shelters  apart 
from  the  others.     They  should  be  described  and  their  names  recorded. 

The  Hon.  Lewis  II.  Morgan,  of  Rochester,  in  a  statement  to  the 
Archreological  Institute  of  America,  enumerates  the  following  items  as  sub- 
jects of  investigation  among  the  pueblos  of  the  United  States : 

1.  To  make  a  careful  exploration  of  the  structures  in  ruins,  taking 
ground  plans  of  them,  with  elevations  and  details  of  the  more  important 
structures,  and  with  exact  measurements. 

2.  To  procure  and  bring  away  specimens  of  the  stones  used  in  these 
structures;  to  determine  the  extent  and  character  of  the  dressino- — /.  c,  to 
find  whether  the  stones  were  dressed,  or  prepared  by  fracture  simply; 
whether  the  angle  formed  upon  the  stones  is  a  right  angle,  and  whether 
the  upper  and  lower  sides  are  parallel. 

3.  To  take  apart  the  masonry  to  find  how  it  was  laid  up,  and  the 
degree  of  skill  displayed  in  it. 

4.  To  find  how  far  below  the  ground  surface  the  walls  are  laid,  and 
how  truly  they  are  vertical. 

5.  To  bring  away  specimens  of  the  mortar  for  analysis. 


EMI 


22 


INTl!»)l)r(Tl()X  TO  TIIK  STUDY  OK  INDIAN  LANClUAdES. 


':i 


u 


(I.  Ti)  Msfcrtiiiii  liow  the  joists  in  ci'iliiiffs  and  tlio  lintels  over  doonvays 
were  cut;  luiw  tlic  woctden  trap-doorway  was  framed  and  held  together; 
and  what  varieties  of  wood  were  used  for  these  purposes. 

7.  To  determine  whether  fireplaces  and  chimneys  existed  in  the  struct- 
ures now  in  ruins. 

H.  To  ascertain  the  lithological  c'  aracter  of  the  stone  nsed ;  and 
whether  it  was  (piarried,  or  picked  np  from  broken  masses  of  rock  and 
carried  long  distances ;  also  to  ascertain  by  measurements  the  size  of  the 
stone  nsed  in  the  walls — the  largest,  the  smallest,  and  the  average. 

!).  To  determine  the  plan  and  uses  of  the  round  towers  of  stone  found 
on  the  Mancos  Kiver,  and  in  some  cases  incorporated  in  pueMo  houses — 
as  in  the  case  of  a  stone  j)ueblo  at  the  eastern  base  of  Ute  Mountain  in 
Colorado. 

10.  To  examine  the  so-called  cemeteries  in  Montezuma  valley,  where 
single  graves  are  marked  by  a  border  of  flat  stones,  set  level  with  the 
ground  in  a  rectangle. 

11.  To  examine  the  garden  beds  and  irrigating  canals,  and  ascertain 
the  methods  of  cultivation  now  or  formerly  in  use. 

12.  To  make  ground  plans  and  elevations  with  measurements  of  the 
present  occupied  pueblo  houses  in  New  Mexico  and  Arizona,  in  order  to 
determine  whether  or  not  the  houses  in  ruins  and  the  occupied  houses  are 
constructed  upon  a  conunon  j)lan. 

13.  To  ascertain  the  mode  of  life  in  these  houses,  past  and  present; 
whether  the  people  are  organized  in  gentes,  and  what  is  their  social  system ; 
how  the  sections  of  these  joint-tenement  houses  were  owned,  and  how 
inhciited  ;  and  what  limitations,  if  any,  were  i)Ut  upon  the  i)Ower  of  sale. 
"^IMie  same  as  to  gardens  and  personal  proj^erty. 

14.  '^Po  tind  the  nund)er  of  persons  who  live  and  eat  together,  united 
in  a  family,  and  how  the  members  are  related ;  or,  in  other  words,  to  ascer- 
tain whether  any  trace  now  exists  of  large  groups  of  related  persons  prac- 
ticing communism  in  living  in  the  household.  Also  to  find,  if  possible,  the 
size  of  the  group  in  former  times. 


IIINTH  AND  EXPLANATIONS, 


28 


§  r..— IMPLEMENTS  AND  UTENSILS, 

All  of  our  liidiiiii  tribes  had  (IcvcIoirmI  rude  jirt.s  hoforo  the  lulvont 
of  the  white  niiin,  and  luamifactiin'd  various  iinplonii-iitw  and  utensils. 
For  war  tht;y  had  hows,  arrows,  s])t'ars,  tdiihs,  and  shiijrs.  Thv'w  hows 
wore  usually  made  of  wood :  the  haek  of  the  how  being  sonietiuies  cov- 
ered with  sinew  fastened  on  with  glue  ;  sonu;  few  tribes,  ]u)Wever,  nuulo 
tlieni  of  the  horns  of  the  niou)itain  sheep.  For  this  purpose  the  horns  were 
soaked  in  water  and  split  into  shavings,  and  the  shavings  glued  together  to 
form  the  bow. 

Their  bow-strings  were  made  of  sinew  or  twisted  vegetable  fibers. 
To  prevent  the  wrist  from  being  (!ut  by  the  bow-string,  they  used  a  wrist- 
guard  made  of  a  i)ieee  of  untanned  skin  of  some  animal,  hardened  by 
drying. 

In  tlie  arrow  three  elements  are  recognized — the  arrow-head,  shaft, 
and  shaft  feathers.  Arrow-heads  were  made  of  stone,  bone,  horn,  or  very 
hard  wood.  Their  shafts  were  made  of  wood  or  reeds,  and  were  often 
feathered.  The  arrow-head  was  fastened  to  the  shaft  sometimes  with 
vegetable  or  mineral  resins,  sometimes  by  tying  with  sinew;  or  both 
methods  were  used.  The  shreds  of  feather  were  attached  to  the  shaft 
with  sinew. 

The  implements  used  in  making  tlieir  arrows  were  as  follows :  For 
rudely  breaking  up  the  Hint  or  other  stone  material  necessary  for  their 
arrow-heads  stone  hammers  were  used.  For  finally  fashioning  the  heads 
little  rod-like  instruments  of  bone  or  liorn  were  used,  and  the  chiijping 
was  done  by  sudden  pressure.  Stone  and  copper  knives  were  usiul  in 
fashioning  the  shafts,  and  a  piece  of  perforated  horn  or  ))one  was  used 
as  a  shaft  straightener.     'J'he  shafts  were  ))olished  with  a  grooved  stone. 

The  ari-ows  were  carried  in  a  (iui\er  slung  on  the  back  and  open  at 
the  shoulder. 

Tlieir  clubs  were  variously  carved  and  ornamented ;  sometimes  they 
were  weighted  at  tlui  end  farthest  from  the  hand  b}-  a  knot.  Sometimes  a 
larger  stick  was  used,  and  the  handle  cut  down  so  that  the  extreme  end 
was  reinforced.     Sometimes  the  war-club  was  composed  of  a  handle  fast- 


24 


INTHODl'CTION  TO  THK  HTUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANOUAdKS. 


enod  with  tlioiifrs  to  u  utoiio.  When  the  Htoiio  wiih  fuHhioiicd  into  u  liiittlo- 
nx«  it  conipoHod  what  we  now  call  the  tomahawk.  Tlu'  hlado  oF  tho  tom- 
ahawk was  rarely  made  (d' ct  pper. 

Spoars  wcro  also  UHi'd — sharpened  Hticks  of  hardcncfd  wood,  and 
wnodi'u  shaftrt  ti])p('d  with  horn,  bono,  stone,  or  coi)per. 

Various  devices  were  used  as  barhs  for  lishinjf  spcNirs. 

The  Indians  wctre  sometimes  armed  for  (dose  coidiict  with  lonjr-bladed 
knives  of  stone,  and,  rarely,  of  cojjper.  Sometimes  the  handle  was  of  one 
j)iece  with  the  blade;  Hometimes  tho  handle  was  made  of  wood  fastened 
with  cement. 

For  defensive  pui  poses  they  used  shields  nuido  of  tho  untanued  skin 
of  some  animal,  hardened  by  dryin(,^  For  further  protection  they  dug 
j)its,  in  which  they  concealed  them.sclves  for  and)uscade  and  found  }»rotec- 
tion  for  their  l)odie.s.     'I'hey  also  built  palisades  about  their  villa<;e.s. 

Those  who  navij^ated  tho  rivers  and  shore  waters  of  lakes  and  seas 
made  canoes  by  h(dlowin<4'  trees  with  tire  and  stone  adzes.  Small  canoes 
were  the  property  of  individuals;  larjje  oiu's  usually  of  geutes. 

Some  tribes  caught  fish  with  hook  and  lino  and  with  nets.  Many 
tribes  made  large  nets  of  twisted  vegetable  libers,  as  hurdles  for  catching 
rabbits  and  some  other  animals.  Into  these  nets  tlio  animals  ^\^}lv  driven 
by  methods  commonly  known  in  this  country  as  circle  hunting. 

Pijjes  were  made*  of  reeds,  iioUow  stems  of  wood,  baked  clay,  and 
stone.  In  the  more  primitive  methods  the  axis  of  the  bowl  was  a  pndonga- 
tion  of  the  axis  of  the  stem ;  many  Indians  still  prefer  pipes  of  this  fashion 
for  ceremonial  use. 

In  domestic  utensils  they  had  wooden  ware,  stone  ware,  horn  ware, 
basketry,  and  pottery. 

§  0.— FOOD. 

The  objects  used  for  food  by  the  priscan  Indians  were  multifarious; 
depending  largely  upon  the  habitat  of  the  several  tribes — fruits,  nuts,  seeds 
of  trees,  and  fruits  of  many  shrubs  and  grasses,  roots,  reeds,  fruits,  tubers, 
fleshy  leaves  and  stalks,  the  inner  bark  of  trees,  various  fungi,  and  in  one 
case,  certainly,  subterranean  fungi — tlie  Tuckahoo  and  diatomaceous  earths. 
They  also  raised  corn,  squashes,  and  beans. 


HINTS  AND  KXIM.ANATIONS. 


25 


Iliintiiif^  juul  fisliiii^r  f^avo  tlu'  liidiiiiis  u  jri-oiit  varioty  ot'auitnal  foods. 
Turtles,  lizards,  snakes,  and  many  insects  woro  eaton;  in  the  arid  re<,nons 
of  America,  ^fiasslioppers  fin'iiislied  a  staple  article  of  diet. 

Ve^'etahle  and  animal  foods  went  prepared  in  various  ways.  Seeds 
were  roasted  and  },n'ound  into  uwn\;  insects  were  usually  treated  iu  like 
manner,  aiul  various  stcsws,  mushes,  and  breads  were  made 

The  student  will  find  this  an  interesting  theme  for  investigation,  and 
ho  will  tind  names  for  a  variety  of  food  materials  and  dishes. 

§  7.— COLORS. 

Many  other  distiiuitions  of  color  than  those  jrivon  in  the  list  may  be 
observed,  and  many  arrangements  of  color  noticed,  as  iu  spots,  stripes, 
checks,  &c.,  all  of  which  should  be  recorded. 

Intermediate  tints  should  be  asked  for,  and  fre(|uently  it  will  bo  found 
that  words  used  f(»r  designating  such  are  compounds  of  names  understood 
by  the  Indians  to  indicate  distinct  cfdors.  Thus,  in  the  Ute  language, 
tin-kaf  is  red,  td-kar  is  black,  and  brown  is  An-tu-kar. 

§  8.— NUMERALS. 

Any  intelligent  Indian  can  easily  count  a  hundred,  and  repeat  this  for 
as  many  hundreds  as  may  be  desired.  When  counting  abstractly  a  common 
termination  for  the  numeral  will  sometimes  be  used,  signifying  in  roioil,  in 
number,  or  something  equivalent.  If  set  to  count  a  series  of  objects,  he  may 
repeat  the  name  of  the  object  each  time.  No  difficulty  will  bo  experienced 
in  obtaining  the  cardinal  numbers,  but  much  patience  is  required  to  obtain 
the  ordinals  and  other  categories  of  numbers. 

In  some  Indian  languages  there  is  more  than  one  set  of  cardinal  num- 
bers. Animate  objects  may  be  counted  with  one  set,  inanimate  with 
another.  They  may  have  a  particular  set  for  counting  fish,  or  for  counting 
skins;  perhaps  a  set  for  counting  standing  objects,  and  another  set  for  count- 
ing sitting  objects,  &c.  When  these  different  sets  are  used  the  words  may 
simply  have  different  terminations,  or  other  incorporated  particles,  or  the 
different  sets  may  be  composed  t»f  very  distinct  words.  Occasionally  an 
extra  set  of  numerals  may  be  found,  the  name  of  each  number  being  a  long 
phrase  or  sentence  descriptive  of  the  method  of  counting  by  fingers  and  toes. 


N 


26 


INTltODlH^TION  TO  TIIK  HTUDY  OF  INDIAN  liANOlJAOES. 


I  h 


I   -li 


'I'Ik  iiictliod  of  iisiii^  tli(t  fiiiffcu's  iiiid  toes  in  (',(>uiitiii<r  slifjiild  Ix!  ciin!- 
(iilly  stiidird  find  iiiimitcly  (ixpliiiiicd;  also  llu^  iiuilliod  of  iiidiciitiii};'  iiiiin- 
])('VH  to  otlKn's  ill  like  iiiiiiiiu!!'.  Tlic  iDOHt  corniiioii  iixttliod  for  coiintiii^'  in 
this  luaiiiicr  is  to  turn  down  tlio  littlo  Hiifror  of  tlio  loft  hand  for  one;,  tho 
n(!Xt  fin^(!r  in  ordor  for  two,  th<!  next  fnif^or  for  thnw,,  tho  iioxt  for  four,  and 
lh(!  thiniil)  for  five;;  thon  th(,'  tinind)  of  th((  rij^ht  hand  for  six,  &r.,  until  tho 
litthf  fniircr  of  th(!  rij^ht  hand  is  turiuid  down  lor  ton.  This  may  bo  vari(!d 
hy  turninj^'  down  llu^  littlo  fingorof  tho  rij^ht  hand  for  six  luid  tho  thumb  of 
tho  ri;4ht  hand  for  t(!n. 

in  indicatlnf^-  nunibors  to  otluirs  by  th(!  uso  of  tho  fiii}.!'(!rs  th(!  littlo 
(iiif^cr  of  tho  loft  hand  ma}'  bo  (ixtciiidod  and  tho  otlior  fiiiffors  turiKMl  down 
<or  ono;  th((  other  nuinl)ors  will  bo  oxprossod  by  (fxtondinj^  tho  finfror.';  in 
tho  siimc!  (trdor  in  which  thoy  woro  tiinuid  down  for  countinjr.  In  counting 
by  tons,  tho  Indian  may  closo  tho  fin<r(!rs  of  both  hands  to  indicate;  (!a(;h 
ten,  or  ho  may  (sxtond  tlu;  (in{rors  of  oach  hand,  holdinj^-  tliom  with  tho  palms 
turned  toward  tlut  |)orson  spoken  to. 

In   countinjr,  some    Indians    i'(!S(»rt    to   i\\v   linficrs     )nly,  otlu-rs   to    tho 

iin<fors  and  toes.    'I'lu;  (irst  may  nisiilt  in  a  de(-imal  system;  th(!  second  in  a 

viji'esinial.     AH   tho   facts  relatin|^'  to  countin<^  sh(»uM   Ix;  disoovorod  and 

rocctrdod 

§  !».— IMKAHUKKH. 

It  is  v(ny  desirable  to  discover  |)riinitiv(«  motliods  of  irKfasuriufjC — that 
is,  tho  mc^tliods  used  prior  to  tho  advc^nt  ol"  the;  whito  man.  SouK^tinujs  a 
(iii;>'er's  hMiirth  is  us<!(l.  in  this  case  describe  which  linj^cir  is  used,  and  liow 
th(;  measuri;  is  app!i(;d. 

A  fi-ecpuMit  mcithod  for  measin'omenit  of  louf^ths  is  from  tho  (extremity 
of  tJH'  lon;^-  linj^-er  to  the  fu'st  wrinkht  of  tli(!  wrist,  i.  c,  a  hand.  Another 
hand  unit  has  been  discovctred.  ilavinj^-  tho  fingers  and  thumb  (txtitudod, 
tiie  beginning  is  at  tin;  extremity  of  the  thuml),  and  tlu;  string  is  ])!iHHod 
along  its  out(;r  margin  to  the  first  wrinkh;  of  tlu!  wrist,  tluni  crossing  tlu) 
wrist  along  this  wrinkle  to  tlu;  outer  margin  of  tlu;  palm  of  tlu;  hand,  along 
this  margin  to  the  oxlremiry  ol  tlu;  littlo  linger  and  along  tlu;  tips  of  tho 
lingers  to  tli(i  (txtromity  of  the  lirst  finger,  then  along  tlu;  outcsr  margin  of 
the  first  linger  and  innitr  margin  of  tlu;  thumb  to  the  |)oint   of   beginning; 


II I  NTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


27 


tliJit  is,  tlu!  iiK'ju.iini  is  tlics  1  •i,n(l,  of  the  (.iitliiic  of  llict  liuiid.  I.ct  iliis  bo 
Ciill(!(l  "jiroiiiid  tlu)  li!ui(l  unit." 

'I'liero  is  ;i  unit  of  inojisiiroiiKMit  used  which  iii;iy  ho  rc])icsciitc(l  hv 
tho  (lisfmico  liom  fho  lon^r  liiifror  to  tiio  (slhow,  mcjisiircd  on  tho  iiisi<l(!  or 
outsith!  of  th(!  Jiriii;  or  it  iiiuy  h(!  from  th(;  tijis  of  tho  JcmikmI  tlniinh  iiiid 
f'oro-riii<r(!r  to  tlio  t^lhow,  iiiojiHurod  on   tho  insi(h',  /.  r,  u.  hulf  iirin's  lon-;th. 

Another  unit  used  is  tlio  (hstiinc(^  from  ihc!  mootin'^''  of  tho  tips  of  tlio 
tluimhund  foro-fin;r(,,.  f,,  tlio  jinnpit— /.  r.,  ;in  iirm's  lonj^th  ;  still  Jinothor 
from  th(^  niootin<(  of  tho  tips  of  tho  tlnnnh  ;ind  for(!-(in;;cr  of  uuc,  hiind 
to  tlu'  moolinfT  of  tJio  tips  of  tho  tliiiinh  iind  fonj-lino'or  (.f  tlu;  other  hiind, 
jdoiifT  tlio  otitstrotohod  Jirms  iind  across  tho  hroast— /.  r ,  :i  donhlo  arm's 
lonicth. 


Distances  alonjr  tlic;    •'•round  arc;  olh^i 


1   measured    in   paces.      All   th 


tribes  i)rol)ah!y  have  HKiiisures  for  CMrcMnnferoncos,  and  also  for  (piantitios. 
I)istaiK'(!S  b(!t\veen  places  wore  mousiired  in  days'  jounK^ys  and  fractions  of 
(hiys' journciys;  tho  hitter  wc^n;  often  indicated  l)y  point inj.;- out  souk^  part 
of  the  sun's  (hu'ly  path  alon;.;-  th<!  (irmaniont. 

§  10.— DIVISION  OK  TIME. 

Indians  hav(^   many  ways  of  dividiu<r  the  year  into  parts ;   they  may 
hav(!  two,  three,  four,  or  (!ven  five;  sea.sons;    they  may  divi.h;  the  year  into 
thirtc(!n  moons,  and,  in   addition  to  one  or  both  of  tho  above  methods,  th(!y 
y  have  many  ways  of  desi^r,|.,tiiijr  particidar  times— as  tlu^  strawberry 


nia 


tiuK!,  tho  lia/,(d-nut  time,  lh((  k 


imas  root  tune,  itc, 


lioir  nu 


be  discovered  and  carefidly  (htscrilxid,  recordin"-  tho  t 


thods  sli((u!( 


erms. 


II.— STANDAKDS  OF  VAMiK 


Ol 


)ften 


10  or  more  (.f  the   most  important  skins   used   by  the    Inrl 
employed  as  standards  of  value,  especially  tla^  beaver  sk 


lans  wei'o 


(oavor  skm  ,iim 


th 


buckskin.  Shells  and  other  articles  worked  into  beads  and  ma(h(  into 
strinj-s  wore  al.so  used.  In  souk;  tribes  ea-le  fc  at  hers  were  tlu;  standani  of 
value. 


The  collector  sliould  di^ 
dieth 


scover,  if  possilih;,  what  staiidai'ds  iA'  value  W(!re 


uso<l,  wliethor  one  or  more,  and  j^ive  a  rhnr  account  (.f  thorn,  at  tlu; 
time  rocordin'r  tho  terms  u.s(;d. 


same 


28 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


§  12.— ANIMALS. 

Zootlioism  largely  i)roviiil8  iimoiig  North  An  mi  Indians — that  is, 
many  of  their  gods  are  animals  ;  not  the  present  >  of  animals,  but  the 
jjrogenitors  or  prototyi)es  of  the  present  species.  In  the  study  of  North 
American  mythology  it  is  very  desirable  that  we  know  the  names  used 
by  the  Indians  for  the  animals  with  which  they  are  accpiainted.  It  is 
manifest  that  from  any  one  tribe  but  few  of  the  names  in  the  list  can  be 
collected,  for  the  reason  that  it  includes  many  species  restricted  to  limited 
geographic  areas.  The  list  should  be  considered  simjjly  as  suggestive  .and 
should  be  increased — the  collector  adding  the  names  of  all  the  animals 
known  to  the  tribe  studied. 

Sometimes  the  name  for  the  ancient  animal  (or  animal  god)  has  a 
different  termination  or  is  denoted  by  some  other  .slight  change  in  the 
word ;  where  this  is  the  case  the  animal  name  used  for  the  name  of  a  per- 
son is  the  same  as  the  name  of  the  animal  god,  rather  the  name  of  the 
existing  species. 

The  method  of  distinguishing  sex  should  also  be  noted,  which  is  gen- 
erally by  the  use  of  words  signifying  7)iale  aiul  famak;  also  note  the  name 
of  the  young  of  each  speci(!.s.  It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  tlu;  Iiulians 
have  no  class-names  or  generic  terms;  such  terms  are  very  common  among 
them,  but  their  methods  of  classification  do  not  agree  with  those  used  by 
civilized  ])eo])le — that  is,  their  generic  terms  endjrace  categories  easily 
recognized  by  a  savage;  jieoplc,  but  diffiirent  from  those  recognized  by  a 
civilized  people.  Thus  a  class-name  may  be  found  to  endjrace  those  ani- 
mals which  live  in  trees,  as  raccoons,  porcupines,  squirrels,  &c. ;  another, 
those  which  burrow,  as  badgers,  prairie-dogs,  &c.;  and  still  another,  those 
which  roam  over  the  plains,  as  buffaloes,  deer,  antelope,  &c. 

All  animate  and  inaninuite  objects  are  thrown  into  classes,  among  the 
several  tribes,  in  diverse  and  curious  ways.  Not  only  do  the  Indians  have 
many  class-names,  but  class  distinctions  are  curiou.sly  woven  into  the  gram- 
matlc  structure  of  their  languages.  An  Indian  system  of  classifying  natural 
objects  is  a  very  interesting  subject  for  study. 


I    I 


I 


HINTS  AND  EXl'LANATIONH, 


21) 


I'AUTS   OF   TIIK   IIOOY,  KTC!.,  OK   MAAtMAI.S. 

Iliiviii^  obtiiiried  tho  luime.s  of  iiiiiiniiiiils,  the  stiulont  h1ioii1(1  proceed 
to  obtain  parts  and  organs  of  the  body,  and  the  Adlowiiif^  su<»'j^estion  is 
made  in  the  hope  it  may  prove  useful.  Make  a  present  of  a  beef  or  nuit- 
ton  to  the  Indians.  '^Phis  will  secure  their  good  will  and  (djtain  much 
assistance  in  the  work,  and  at  the  same  time  make  a  special  occasion  for 
collecting  that  very  interesting  class  of  words  relating  to  the  parts  and 
organs  of  the  body.  Care  should  bo  taken  that  the  animal  is  dissected 
slowly,  aiul,  as  tho  parts  are  given  out,  obtain  the  words  called  for  and 
such  others  as  may  be  convenient. 

The  words  can  afterward  be  verified  by  killing  a  rabbit,  scjuirrel,  or 
other  animal. 

§  i;{.— I'LANTH,  &o. 

The  Indians  have  names  for  all  tho  species  aiul  important  varieties  of 
trees  and  other  })lants  with  which  they  are  acquainted.  It  does  not  seem 
best  to  give  a  specific  list  here,  but  the  colleftor  should  obtain  the  names 
of  as  many  plants  as  possible,  and  insert  them  in  tho  schedule,  'i'he 
names  of  different  fruits,  such  as  berries,  nuts,  seeds,  &c.,  should  also  be 
obtained. 

There  will  usually  be  ternis  signifying  pine  forest,  oak  forest,  cotton- 
wood  forest,  &c.,  which  should  be  noted. 

The  method  of  classifying  plants  also  should  bo  obtained,  and  the 
name  of  each  class  recorded.  'i1ie  Indians  will  have  mythic  stories  of 
each  plant  with  which  they  are  familiar,  ex])laining  how  and  why  ctsrtain 
ones  were  given  for  food,  why  certain  plants  were  given  for  smoking, 
others  as  medicine,  &c.,  and  explaining  the  ])e(;uliarities  in  tlus  habits  of 
many  plants,  curious  forms,  curiously  formed  leaves,  why  some  plants  grow 
in  water,  &c. 

§  14.— GEOCRAI'IIIO  TEllMH. 

Notes  should  be  made  of  such  geographic  terms  as  are  found  in  tho 
country  inhabited  by  the  tribe  studied. 

Wherever  a  tribe  of  Indians  yet  iidiabit  their  priscan  home  mythic 
stories  will    be  found  conncjcted    with  and   cxjdaining   every  geographic 


:flH 


V 


i 


i 


30 


INTI{()l)i;CTION  TO  TIIK  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


t'eatuic  with  which  the  peopU;  arc  fjiiiiiliar,  especially  the  mountains,  rocks, 
trees,  rivers,  falls,  springs,  lakes,  &c. 

§  15.— GKOGiiAPnic  na:\ies. 

A  very  interesting  field  of  investigation  is  found  in  learning  the  proper 
names  given  by  the  Indians  to  the  several  springs,  rivers,  lakes,  mountains, 
indentations  of  the  coast,  &c.,  known  to  them. 

§  IC— THE    FIRMAMENT,  METE()1{()L()GI0  AND  OTIIEE   PHYSICAL  PHE- 
NOMENA AND  OBJECTS. 

Indians  usually  have  many  names  for  clouds,  as  they  arc  distinguished 
by  color,  form,  &c.  As  full  a  list  as  possible,  with  description,  should  bo 
obtained. 

In  Indian  mythology  the  stars  are  personages  tninslated  from  the 
earth  to  the  lirniamcnt.  The  personages  were  usually  ancient  animals, 
sometimes  ancient  men.  Many  interesting  myths  can  be  found  concerning 
these  ancient  people,  and  why  they  were  taken  from  earth  to  heaven. 

The  names  of  the  stars  and  constellations  recognized  by  the  Indians 
should  be  given. 

Like  the  stars,  the  sun  and  moon  are  translated  personages.  In  every 
tribe  an  interesting  mjtli  may  be  found  explaining  the  phases  of  the  moon 
and  the  dim  figures  seen  therein.  The  return  of  the  sun  and  moon  from 
west  to  east  always  has  a  mythic  explanation. 

§  17.— KINSIiii*. 

Indian  society  is  based  on  kinship.  For  this  reason  the  terms  used  to 
designate  kinship  are  of  much  greater  importance  in  tribal  society  than  in 
national  society.  The  group  of  words  used  to  designate  persons  by  their 
degrees  of  relationship  will  constitute  a  valuable  contribution  to  linguistic 
science  and  at  the  same  time  will  be  of  great  interest  to  the  student  of 
Indian  society. 

If  wo  take  the  relationships  which  may  arise  from  nine  generations  in 
lineal  descent  we  find  their  number  to  be  very  great — several  thousand  in 
all.     A  language  which  would  attempt  to  give  a  distinct  name  for  each  par- 


HINTS  AM)  i:\IM;ANATI()XS. 


;}l 


ticular  rolationsliii)  would  thus  bo  impmcticuble.  In  overcoming'  this  difti- 
culty  two  mt'thods  of  desifriiatiiig'  relationships  have  come  into  use  in  the 
evolution  of  lanj^uajres.  The  older  method  is  that  of  classifu-ation,  bv 
which  relationships  are  thrown  into  groups  in  various  ways  in  different 
lang;uages.  The  later  method  is  the  descriptive,  in  which  some  of  the 
most  fundamental  relationships  are  named,  and  by  the  use  of  these  names 
other  relationships  are  described.  This  latter  method  is  never  the  jjopular 
one  in  any  lang'uage,  and  is  only  used  when  an  attempt  is  made  to  desig- 
nate the  degree  of  relationship  with  exactness.  For  example,  in  English 
there  is  a  grouj)  of  persons  in  a  large  body  of  kindred  who  are  called 
cousin.s.  If  one  of  the.se  cousins  should  wish  to  be  more  exact  in  delining 
the  relationships  which  exi.sted  between  himsek"  and  the  others,  he  would 
say  "my  father's  brother's  son,"  "my  father's  brother's  daughter,"  "my 
father's  sister's  son,"  "my  father's  sister's  daughter";  and  so  on  with  the 
cousins  in  his  nuither's  line.  The  system  of  designating  these  jjerssons  as 
cousins  would  be  classificatory ;  the  system  of  describing-  tliese  persons  by 
designating  iheir  genetic  relations  through  the  use  of  the  fundamental  terms 
"father,"  "mother,"  "son,"  and  "daughter,"  constitutes  the  descriptive 
system. 

In  all  languages  the  classificatory  system  is  the  })rimary  one,  /.  c, 
that  in  common  use.  But  the  methods  of  classification  differ  widely,  and 
these  differences  are  found  to  rest,  to  some  extent,  upon  the  social  institu- 
tions of  the  people  in  such  a  manner  that  if  the  system  of  relationships  or 
method  of  classifying  kindred  used  by  any  tribe  be  known,  we  have  a  rev- 
elation of  some  of  their  most  important  social  institutions. 

The  characteristics  upon  which  kinships  are  classified  are  as  follows; 

1.  Lineal  generation,  giving  rise  to  father  and  son,  grandfather  and 
and  grandson,  '^reat  grandfather  and  great  grandson,  itc,  father  and 
daughter,  &c.,  mother  and  son,  &c.,  mother  and  daughter,  &c. 

2.  Collateral  generation,  giving  rise  to  brothers  and  sisters,  uncles  and 
aunts,  cousins,  &c. 

3.  Sex,  by  which  we  distinguish  between  father  and  mother,  brother 
and  sister,  aunt  and  inicle,  &c  In  some  languag'es  .sex  enters  into  the  .sys- 
tem of  classification  in  a  double  way — that  is,  the  .si'.\  of  both  parties  of  a 


32 


INTUODIICTION  TO  TIIK  STUDY  OK  INDIAN   LANdKACiKH. 


roliitioiiHliip  in  doHif^nated  by  the  kiiisliip  word.  For  exiimph^  in  a  citso  of 
two  InothorH  iiiid  two  sisters,  tlio  In-otliers  would  mil  Oiudi  otlior  by  oiio 
term,  the  sisterH  each  otlier  by  a  Hecoud  tenii,  the  brotliers  would  call  the 
sisters  by  a  third  term,  and  the  sisters  would  call  the  brothers  by  a  f'(»urth 
term,  so  that  tlie  i  .nouships  between  he  four  persons  would  require  the 
use  of  four  *i!rnis  instead  of  two  as  in  the  Kufrlish. 

4.  K(ilative  a^e  is  introduc^^d  in  niiiny  languafrcs  as  a  distinfruishiiifr 
characteristic.  For  example,  there  will  be  a  t(!rm  for  elder  brother,  another 
for  younger  brother,  one  for  elder  sister,  and  another  for  j'ounger  sister, 
and  sometimes  tb  •  •  .,'  1'  !'ie  cousins,  of  whatever  remote  degree  they  may 
l)e,  the  terms  will  dis^i  <r'    •''  bclvveen  the  elder  and  the  younger. 

f).  Assiinilatioi'  '..•  nia.iy  'an'fuages  is  an  important  element  in  dassili- 
cation.  If  ^I  the  possible  k..-  ',.■  aj'Ising  from  nine  generations  were 
thrown  into  tlaMsc;  upon  +bc  t  >  i.anu'leristics  mentioned  ab(»ve,  the 
nund)er  of  groups  would  still  b'^,  e?  "'it,  while,  in  fact,  the  number  of 
groups  recogiii/ed  in  auy  language  is  comparatively  small.  Jn  the  nxtre 
civilized  languages  spoken  by  people  who  are  organized  as  nations,  the 
more  remote  relationslii])s  are  ignored  in  the  classification,  and  are  left  to 
bo  designated  by  the  descriptive  method;  and  there  is  a  reason  for  this.  In 
national  society  the  remote  relationships  are  of  little  importance ;  value 
may  rarely  attach  to  them,  as  in  the  case  of  inheritance,  and  the  antitpui- 
rian  may  use  them  to  trace  ancestral  lineage,  but  tin;  people  have  no  [)rac- 
tical  use  for  them  in  current  society  and  every  day  life.  liut  tribal  society 
is  organized  cm  kinship,  and  goverinnent  is  established  to  maintain  the 
rights  and  the  reciprocal  duties  of  kinship.  It  thus  becomes  necessary  in 
every  tribal  society  that  all  kinships  should  be  not  only  determinate  but 
wi.'ll  known.  For  this  reason  the  fifth  principle  of  classification  is  intro- 
duced— that  is,  a  few  primary  groups  are  established  on  the  first  four  char- 
acteristics, and  into  these  groups  all  other  relationshi[)s  are  assimilated. 

In  discovering  these  sy.stems  of  relationship  as  a  linguistic  phenome- 
non, we  infer  that  timre  is  something  in  the  social  constitution  of  the  ])eople 
demanding  such  an  elaborate  system  with  relationship  fixed  so  as  to  include 
all  of  the  remotest  degree  within  the  group  of  people  constituting  the  so- 
ciety.    On  the  (»ther  hand,  in  studying  trilial  society  and  discovering  that 


t  i ' 


IIINT8  AND  EXI'LANATIONS. 


33 


kiriHliip  is  its  intejrriitiiifr  priiiciph',  wo  infer  tlwit  the  liiiif,''iia},'(!S  niUHt  coii- 
tfiiii  (•(•iiiphiti!  iiicfliods  of  (Icsi'jiifitin;,''  tlu'sc;  rcliitioiisliips  Aiikiii;^^  iiiiiiiy  of 
the  triht'H  of  North  Aiiicii(;ji  the  subject  has  l)e(;ii  iiivesti<^iit<'(l  in  l»()th  liruts, 
and  tho  inferenccH  iroiii  oiu;  line  of 
nonioiiii  in  the  other  line ;  thus  the  (hjuionstnit 


investij^ration  are  tlie  ohserved   |)h(!- 
1   is  perfected.      In   tribal 


lOI 


society  tho  units  are  bodies  of  consan<,''uineal  kindred,  iinnie<liat(!  or  remote, 
real  or  artificial  ;  no  person  can  become  a  member  of  a  triite  until  Ik!  has 
become  a  member  of  one  of  its  gentjjs  by  b(Mn<,'  adopted  into  sonu^  family 
as  a  son,  brother,  or  some  otluu-  relation  The  lan;^ua>f(!  of  tril)al  society 
l)rovides  a  kinship  term  by  which  (!very  one  of  its  member 
natod. 


s  mt 


lie  flesiif 


'J^hen 


•tl 


0  are   varu)us  methods   ot   assmnlation 


tl 


,  and  ui  the  piienomcmi 
wliich  they  prcisent  many  inii)ortant  sociolo<ric  facts  an;  disc-ovr^-ed.  In  a 
lower  status  of  cultun;  than  that  discovered  amonir  the  North  American 
Indians  we  find  that  society  has  for  its  intef^'ratinj.,'-  principle  not  the;  ties  of 
kinship  but  tlu;  ])ond  of  marria<,'-c;  and  thus  wo  have  connubial  society  as 
distin«riiishod  from  kinship  soci(;ty.  Thou-^'h  connul)ial  society  has  not 
been  discovered  in  North  America,  it  has  elsewhere  on  the  i^lobi;,  and  in 
the  study  of  tho  North  American  Indians  some  of  the  customs  of  that  stao(, 
are  discovered  as  survivals,  'i'hese  survivinj^-  customs  arc;  reprosontcid  in 
kinship  terms  to  varyin}^-  (k-^rees  in  different  langtui^res;  so  that  in  customs 
and  langua|ro  alike  we  are  able  to  trace  the  stops  in  evolution  froin  connu- 
bial to  kinshij)  society. 

To  set  forth  the  stejis  here  would  rocpiirci  f,n'eatf)r  space  tlian  the  ptn-- 
poses  of  this  volume  Avill  allow,  and,  in  fact,  one  of  the  mon;  important 
reasojis  for  its  jiublication  is  to  a(;cumulate  a  greater  mnidjor  of  facts  for 
the  final  presentation  of  the  subject. 

Hut  an  illustration  will  bo  given  : 

There  is  a  system  of  marriage  in  the  lower  status  of  society  wluiHi  a 
group  of  brothers  marry  a  group  of  sisters  in  common.  In  such  a  systcjin 
children  have  a  group  of  men — the  brothers — as  thi^r  ftilhers,  and  a  group 
of  wonu;n — the  sisters — as  their  inotlirrs,  and  tlu;  children  of  tin;  group  of 
men  and  women  call  each  other  brothers  and  sisters. 

Now  in  some  Indian  connnunities  we  find  that  the  sisters  of  a  married 

."$   H    I    I, 


Ill 


.'54 


INTlfODlTCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OK  INDIAN  LANOHAOKH. 


i 

1  I 


.  i 


V.  \ 


I'    ' 


woman  Jiro  coiisitlered  the  jjotentinl  wives  of  lior  liiishaiid,  nnd  the  brotliors 
of  a  iiiarricd  man  are  considered  tiie  potential  hnsbands  of  liis  wife.  'I'liis 
])otential  affinity  has  varions  meanings  among  the  dilferent  tril)es  where  it 
is  fonnd.  In  some,  the  right  of  tlie  man  to  his  potential  wives  is  the  right 
to  decide  to  whom  they  shall  be  given  in  marriage,  but  from  them  h(^  may 
lirst  select  whom  he  will  for  his  own.  If  these  women,  having  married  other 
])ersons,  become  widows,  he  again  has  the  prior  claim.  A  more  connnon 
form  of  ])otential  affinity  is  this :  A  man  having  married  a  woman  can  there- 
after acquire  a  second  or  third  wife  in  the  practice  of  jjolygamy  only  from 
the  gronj)  of  potential  afTinities. 

Other  customs  of  a  similar  nature  appear,  leading  to  the  inference  that 
these  jx'ople  have  emerged  from  connubial  society. 

Again,  in  Indian  languages  we  sometimes  discover  that  wives  and- 
wives'  sisters  are  designated  by  the  same  kinship  term  ;  and  that  brothers 
and  male  cousins  are  designated  by  the  same  term  ;  and  si.sters  and  female 
cousins  are  designated  by  the  same  term ;  and  many  similar  facts  appear 
as  linguistic  phenomena. 

Such  are  the  reasons  that  make  this  subject  so  attractive  to  the  stu- 
dents of  Indian  .societ}'  and  language  and  call  for  its  elaborate  treatment  here. 

In  the  seventeeth  schedule  of  the  next  chapter  there  is  pVe.sented  a 
series  of  (piestions  the  answers  to  which  will  give  the  kinship  terms  used  in 
any  language  for  which  the  record  is  made.  The  answers  will  also  afford 
all  of  the  facts  necessary  to  determine  the  system  of  kinshij)  classification 
belonging  to  the  language. 

To  assist  the  student  in  filling  out  the  schedule  four  ciiarts  have  been 
prei)ared,  and  accompany  this  volume. 

In  charts  nundjered  I,  II,  and  III,  the  kindred  are  grouped  about  a 
central  person,  designated  as  "  Self,"  on  Chart  No.  I. 

Chart  No.  II  belongs  jn'operly  on  the  left  of  Chart  No.  I  and  is  a  con- 
tinuation of  it.  In  like  manner  Cli.art  No.  Ill  is  a  continuation  of  Chart 
No.  I  to  the  right. 

With  "Self"  the  following  classes  of  kinships  may  e.xist: 

1.  Kelativks. — Consanguineal  kindred,  those  which  arise  from  genetic 
kinship. 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


35 


2.  ArFiNiTiEs.-Kindrod  by  .narriayo.     'FIuvso  are  of  two  c-las^es : 
a.  Those  Avl.icl.  arise  from  tlie  inarrin<re  of  tlio  relatives  of  "Self." 
h.  Those  which  arise  from  the  marria-re  of  "  Self." 
Those  classes  of  kinships  will  be  treated  of  severally  in  the  order 
above  mentioned. 

The  personal  figures  used  on  the  charts  are  as  follows : 

represents  a  male  relative. 

represents  a  female  relative. 

represents  a  male  affinity. 

represents  a  feniale  affinity. 


rejM-esents  a  female  relative  of  affinity. 

"  Self"  is  in  the  center  of  Chart  No.  i,  and  must  be  used,  as  will  here- 
after be  seen,  in  one  set  of  questions  as  a  male  person,  in  another  set  of 
questions  as  a  female  person. 

Each  relative  is  paired  with  an  affinity,  except  in  certain  cases  here- 
after explained.  The  relatives  only  are  numbered,  but  the  same  numbers 
are  to  be  used  for  the  coriesponding  affinities. 

The  relatives  on  the  charts  are  numbered  to  correspond  with  the 
relatives  in  the  schedule. 

RELATIVES. 

From  the  study  of  many  tribes  in  North  America,  it  has  been  found 
necessary  to  extend  the  investigation  of  kinship  terms  to  the  group  of 
people  that  may  possibly  arise  from  nine  lineal  generations,  four  below 
"Self"  and  four  above.  All  the  groups  are  established  within  five  genera- 
tions, two  above  "Self"  and  two  below,  but  the  third  and  fourth  below  and 


ill 


30 


INTHODIJCTION  TO  TMK  STUDY  OK  INDIAN  LANOUAOEH. 


.i:|i 


ni] 


till!  third  and  tourtli  aljovo,  with  thoir  cdlliitcnil  lines,  an!  nocoKsary  for  tho 
jJiirpoHo  of  diHcovcrinf?  tho  method  of  assimilation.  Tho  kinships  are 
grouped  in  the  sehedules  and  on  the  charts  hi  tho  following  mainior: 

1.  Lineal  descendants  of  ">5(^lf." 

2.  Lineal  ascendants  of  "Self" 

3.  Tho  first  collateral  line  in  two  branches — tho  brother's  branch,  and 
tho  sister's  l)i;aiich. 

4.  The  second  collateral  line  in  two  branches — the  father's  branch, 
including  father's  brothers  and  sisters,  with  their  descendants,  and  mother's 
branch,  including  mother's  brothers  and  sisters,  with  their  descendants. 

f).  Third  collateral  lino  in  two  branches — father's  parents'  branch, 
which  include  tho  brothers  and  sisters  of  father's  parents  with  their  do- 
scendaiits;  and  mother's  parents' branch,  which  includes  tho  brothers  and 
sisters  of  mother's  parents  with  their  descendants. 

(>.  Fourth  collateral  line  in  two  branches.  In  these  fourth  collateral 
lines,  from  the  vast  number  of  relationships  that  might  be  placed  ow  tho 
chart,  only  a  very  few  have  been  given — just  sufficient  to  exhibit  tho 
method  of  assimilation 

In  some  languages  a  part  of  the  lexical  elements  are  duplicated — that 
is,  some  terms  that  are  used  by  males  cannot  by  Indian  customs  be  used 
by  females,  and  some  terms  used  by  females  cannot  be  used  by  males,  thus 
giving  rise  to  a  duiilicato  series  of  words — man  words  and  woman  words. 
In  some  of  these  languages  a  brotluM-  and  sister  designate  tlieir  father  by  dif- 
ferent names,  their  mother  by  different  names,  and  many  or  all  other  kinships 
in  like  manner.  A  similar  dujjlication  of  terms  is  found  in  many  other  parts 
of  the  language,  and  should  everywhere  be  carefully  noted  by  the  collector. 

This  state  of  facts  appearing  in  some  languiiges,  it  becomes  necessary 
to  duplicate  the  set  of  questions,  the  first  list  being  "Self,"  a  male,  the 
second  list  being  "Self,"  a  female.  The  student  will  soon  discover  whether 
two  sets  of  words  are  used.  If  this  characteristic  is  found,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  go  through  with  both  sets  carefully.  When  but  one  set  of  words 
is  discovered  the  answers  to  the  second  set  of  questions  will  be  exact  dupli- 
cates of  tho  first,  and  the  student  may  proceed  with  the  second  only  far 
enough  to  fully  demonstrate  the  fact. 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


37 


AFK1NIT1K8   OK    11KLAT1VK8. 

T\w.  iiflinitios  of  leliitiveH  are  tho  wives  and  huHhaiids  of  tlio  rolntivos 
of  "self"  In  the  sc-liedulo  tlio  quostions  for  this  class  of  aflinitics  aro 
arranfj'cd  under  two  sets  of  nundjors,  tho  fu'st  with  "self,"  a  nado,  iiiid  tho 
second  with  "self,"  a  female,  as  in  the  case  of  relatives.  On  the  ciiart 
the  affinities  with  them  are  placed  beside  the  relatives,  wife  by  husliand, 
husband  by  wife.  '^Die  numbers  {riven  to  the  relatives  serve  nlso  for  the 
aflinities.  It  is  not  necessary  to  call  tor  nflinities  to  the  extent  t(»  which  the 
schedule  calls  for  Relatives.  For  this  reiison  some  nundjers  are  omitted 
ironi  the  schedules  and  certain  j)ersonal  iigures  from  the  charts. 

AVl'lNITIKH   or   "SKLV,"OU   TIIK   KKLATIVKS  OF  THK   nUSUANO  OK  WIFE   OF    "SKLF." 

In  tho  schedule  a  fifth  series  of  questions  appear  under  this  head,  and 
the  correspoiuling  persons  ajjpear  on  Chart  No.  IV.  'J'hese  are  dividi^l 
a<j;ain  ])y  nnndjers  into  two  sets,  one  with  "  self,"  a  male,  the  other  with 
"  self,"  a  female. 

A  very  little  oxanunation  on  the  part  of  the  student  will  lead  to  a 
thorough  understanding  of  this  subject,  and  the  use  of  the  charts,  and  lie 
will  find  the  charts  of  great  assistance  to  him  in  studying  and  following  the 
questions.  But  wdien  he  comes  to  interrogate  Indians  on  the  subject  ho 
will  find  them  of  the  greatest  value.  Any  intelligent  Indian  will  (juickly 
understand  them,  for  the  plan  is  in  liarmony  with  his  own  method  of 
expressing  ideas  by  picture-writings. 

In  some  Indian  languages  tliere  are  certain  words  used  for  the  names 
of  children,  given  them  in  the  order  of  their  birth,  so  that  the  child's 
name  indicates  the  order  of  its  biilh.  There  are  two  sets  of  these  words, 
one  set  l^eing  given  to  males,  the  other  to  females:  thus,  if  the  first  born 
is  a  boy,  he  takes  his  name  from  the  male  set ;  if  a  girl,  her  name  from  tho 
female  set ;  these  words  will  therefore  have  the  signification  of  first  Ijorii, 
second  born,  third  born,  etc.,  though  the  numerals  may  not  enter  into  their 
composition.     Inhere  niaj'^  be  variations  of  this  plan. 

If  such  a  system  is  not  found,  erase  "  is  named"  from  the  schedule 
and  obtain  the  equivalent  of  the  plu-ase  thus  (changed. 


V 


:iH 


INTItonrCTION  TO  TIIK  HTHUY  Ol'  INDIAN  F,AN(JUA(}|;H. 


i 


§  IH.— H(M!IAI;  (UMiANI/A'I'ION. 
Ill  tliiH  |i)i|i(fr  tli(!  tcriii  I'tiiiiily  will  Ix-  iim-d  iih  HyiMHiyiiioiiH  with  lioi 


IHO- 


liold;  that  Ih,  it  will  cl(tHi;r||iit()  tlut  ^r()ii|i  of  porHoiiH  oc('ii|iyii)^  oiio  lod^rc,  or 
((lie  set  (»f  rt(iii|iJirtiii(!n{H  ill  a  |iii(!l)l().  Aiimiiff  hoiiio  (»f  tlio  triiics  ot*  N«»rth 
Atiiori(ui  tho  lioad  »tf  tho  family  Ih  a  wdiiiiiii ;  niiioii;^  olln  r  trilics  flu-  head 
of  ii  tiiiiiily  iH  u  man,  iiiid  tlutHO  diHtiiictioiiH  ciitor  liir^cly  into  triltal  s<)(^i(;ty 
mid  {4(>v(!riiiii(!iit.  "Ih  fathcrliodd  or  iiiofhcrliood  fho  Hoiirco  of  iiiitliority  ?" 
is  tlio  firnt  ([UOHtion  to  \u;  aHkcd  in  the  .study  of  tlio  Hociolof,'y  of  an  Indian 
triho. 


A  frpo'ip  of  ndativcH  tiii(iii;r  a  coiiimoii  liiiciij^o  to  hoiik*  reiiioto  ai 


ICOH- 


tor  coiiHtitiitcK  a  jfciiH  or  clan.  In  tlio  trilx's  wlicro  motlicr-rij^lit  |)n!vailH 
tliiw  lin('!i;f(i  is  trac(;d  tliioiij^di  tlio  fcmnio;  wlioro  fiitlufr-rifflit  prevails, 
through  tho  male.  In  tlu!  first  <'!is<i  tli<!  (diildrcn  Ixdoii^'  to  tlio  (rons  of  tho 
nuttlicr;  in  tho  srx-ond  to  the  {reus  of  tlio  fiithcr.  Tho  jf(!iis  is  tho  ^rand 
unit  of  Hociiil  orffaiiizjition,  iiiid,  for  niiiiiy  pnrpos(!s,  is  tho  basis  of  jrovorn- 


incntal  orf^iinization. 


)<!  imivcrsiil 


it  I 


l!IS   O 


'I'll 


ftCIl    1) 


('  <fciitil<'  orf^fiiiiiziitloii  is  wid(rly  sprcju 


d  and 


in: 


M'on  ov('rlook(d  ('Vcii  hv  tlioso  we 


ic(piain 


t(^d 


with  th(!  indiiiiis  aiiioii^''  trilics  whero  wo  now  know  that  it  provails.     Many 


rialits  aiK 


I  diiti 


lOH  IllllOrO   III   tiK!  iri 


th 


•ns. 


Tho  followitifT  linos  of  incpiiry  will  f^iiiiorally  Iciifl  to  tho  disi'ovory  of 
the  {fons  and  the*  words  (^all(;d  lor. 

It  is  tlu!  duty  of  tho  f^ons  to  avonjfo  tho  murder  of  or  porsonal  injurios 
to  Jiiiy  of  its  iiicmlicrs.  Af^iiiii,  m  jn;iii  may  not  marry  in  his  own  gons. 
With  Indians  skilled  in  |)icture-writin{^',  tlu;  enihlom  of  tluf  f^ontilo  iiamo, 
that  is,  th(!  totom,  is  usually  paintf^d  or  carvod  on  tlioir  lod^^ros  and  on  valu- 
aldo  articles  of  property,  and  it  is  oftiiii  inscribed  on  documents,  .such  as 
mossaf^os,    troati(!s,    ttc.      The   larj^'er   tribes  of  the    United   Statos   iiHually 


(■iiini)  in 


irontih 


o  {^^roups  arrauf^ed  in   some   dermife    order. 


So  fi 


as   our 


enow 


led 


•JO  now  ( 


xtond 


s,  eve 


ry  ^r,, 


IS  takes  the  name   of  its  tutelar  god — 


.soiiK!  ancestor  deiti(!(l,  aiici(!iit  mythic^al  animal,  or  naturo-}^od.  As  tho  [)rin- 
cipal  ffods  of  most  of  the  Indian  tribes  an;  animals,  thiit  is,  mythical  animals, 
tli(f  pro^r(Miitoi>i  or  prototypes  of  th(!  proscnit  aniiiiiils,  the  ffentes  are  iisuiilly 
j;iv(!ii  animal  names;  thus  Ix^iir-i^nfiis,  wolf-jreiis,  rabbitf^eiis,  (!ii<rl(!j^(;iis, 
hawk-yctiis,  ttc.,  ani  common.     The  (lesh  of  the'  animal  for  which  tlu;  gons  was 


•11 


HINTS  AND   i:\l'l,.\NATI(>NS. 


;») 


iiiiliK'd,  (>i-  Nome  portiiiii  of  it,  wiih  \uM  mu-rcil  hy  itH  iiictiilici'H  mid  roiild  not 
l)c  ciitcii  l)y  tlicm.  In  some  tiilirs  it  iH  cnHtoniiiiv  to  siiy  tliiit  Ji  ninn  is  a  wolf, 
II  IxMir,  II  rul)l)it,  or  ,i  liuwk,  iis  tlio  iiihc  niiiy  he,  nii'Miiin;^''  lliiit  Ik;  iit-loii^rH 
to  tliiif  {.'■(•lis  ;  and  tilt!  j^ons  iim  a  Ixtdy  of  iicoplc  aif  spoken  of  iih  tlie  dcscciid- 
iiiitsof  tlie  i)car,  the  wolf,  the  ral)l)it,  or  .soiiictimcH  as  rolutivos  of  tin;  Ix 


ar, 


tl 


le  wo 


If. 


or 


tlio  I 


lawl 


SonictiinoH  {jontos  an-  siilidiv  idcd,  a  part  of  tlic  rl;r|itrt  and  duties  icinaiii- 
in^-  with  the  ^^ens  and  a  pait  Iteiii;^  tiiinsferri'd  to  the  siil(-f>;cnH.  Where  llie 
^•entes  are  divided,  tlie  snli-fientes  should  also  heeivcn.  Sometimes  twoor 
more  ;^('ntes  constilnte  a  hi;rher  e-inn|i — the  jihralry.  The  |)liratries  as 
orj^anizcd  soeieties  nsiially  contrid  the  ereat  "medieines,"  the  dances,  festi- 
vals, &<;.  It  seems  prcdiahle  that  these  phratries  weic  oiij^iiailly  ;,''<'ntes, 
and  that  the  <rentes  of  which  lhe\'  iin^  now  r'oiii|posi(i  were    firsl   di\  ided  as 


snl)-j,'-(!ntes,  lint    tiie    ditler(  i    lalioii    hiis   exteni 


h 


.le.l 


liir   that    thi^    lioiid    of 


union    hetweeii    tla^  ancieiil    jrentes   lias   lieeii    lost    except  in  its  mytholojric 
and  relieionH  (elements.      If  i^^entes   are   j^roii|icd  us  phifitiies,  the  system  of 


^roiipin^-  should  be  jrivtm  in  < 


letail. 


TIk!  trilial  oi'<fii'  i/.ation  is  iiiiiv(;rsal.  It  is  usually  composed  of  a  muiiiIi 
of  jfcntes.  I'rimitixelv,  nacli  trihe  clainu'd  a  district  of  country  lis  its  lioiii 
and  iiHiially  took  the  naiiK^   of  that    country  as    its   tr 


iiial 


name,  so  that   its 


inline    was   its  title  <leed  to  its   land.      I 


>iil 


liiiiv   sohriMiiets  or  iiK-knamos 


wore  us(!(l 


as  we  cal 


an 


lllinoisan  a  Sucker,  an  ()hioaii 


Hack 


eye 


lirifpiots  wen*  f^'iveii  to  indicate  ciiHtoms  or  ))eciiliarities  of  the  pi'ople,  as 
doi^r-eators,  aconi-ftatcrs,  lish-eators,  Sir.,  white-knivc'.,  nMMl-knives,  loii^*-- 
knives,  etc.  Usually  trihes  wen;  known  by  dill'ereiit  sol)ri(|nets  anion<^'  dif- 
ferent p(!opl(!.  In  nianv  instances  the  names  by  which  tribes  are  known  to 
liit(;  men  are  corrupted  sobriipiets.      Much  dilliciilty  will  usually  be  found 


w 


)bt 


in  oi)tainin<j 


thif  t 


riie  or  land  name  o 


I"  a  tribe,  from  llii'  fear  that  it  ina\'  b 


used  to  tim  disadvanta^fo  of  the  peoph^  tliroiinh  methods  of  sorcer}'.  And 
a^aiii,  where  Indians  have;  beciii  I'emoved  Imm  their  ancient  homes,  tliest! 
names  rapidly  beconio  obsolote,  but  tli(;y  should  be  obtained  when  possilile. 
'^riu!  Kobriipiets  which  tliciy  re(M<,'-niz(!  should  also  b(;  (d)taiiied,  and  the  names 
by  which  they  desijiiiate  snrronndini,'  tribes  should  be  ritcordod. 

'i'ribes,  esjiecially  those  speakinj;  the  same   laii;iua;;-e,  or  kindred   dia- 


ff 


I  I 


i  I: 


\  i' 


40 


INTUODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


lects,  are  sometimes  united  into  confederacies,  and  tribes  or  confederacies 
are  sometimes  united  into  leagues  for  temporary  purposes.  Tlie  boundary 
line  between  confederacy  and  league  cannot  be  definitely  drawn.  The 
comaion  noun  for  tribe  and  confederacy,  or  league,  is  not  always  discovered 
with  ease.  On  the  other  hand,  the  proper  nf)un  for  the  tribe,  confederacy, 
or  league,  is  not  always  easily  discovered.  Perhaps  the  proper  noun  and 
conunon  noun  for  confederacy  and  league  are  always  th.  same. 

Indian  people  usually  have  a  word  signifying  "one  of  us,"  or  "a  pci'- 
son  of  our  tribe,  or  confederacy ;"  one  signifying  "Indian,"  another  signify- 
ing "  white  man."  Among  southwestern  tribes  two  such  terms  are  used, 
one  denoting  those  who  came  from  the  south — chiefly  Spaniards — and 
another  denoting  those  who  came  from  the  east. 

The  institution  of  fellowhood  is  rtidely  spread.  This  custom  may  be 
briefly  described  as  follows:  Two  young  men  agree  to  be  life  friends, 
"more  than  brothers"  to  each  other,  like  David  and  Jonathan,  and  Damon 
and  Pythias.  They  reveal  to  each  other  all  their  secrets,  perform  religious 
rites  together,  and  each  is  sworn  to  defend  the  other  from  all  harm. 

§  19.— GOVERNMENT. 

In  Indian  government  civil  and  military  affairs  are  differentiated. 
The  organization  for  civil  government  will  first  be  explained. 

Among  those  tribes  whose  numbers  are  large,  the  gentile  organization 
is  at  the  basis  of  civil  government.  A  council  is  the  legislature  and  c^urt 
of  the  gens,  of  the  tribe,  and  the  confederacy,  respectively.  It  might  be  better 
to  say  that  the  council  is  the  court  whose  decisions  are  law.  The  council  of 
the  gens  is  composed  of  the  heads  of  its  families,  and  selects  the  gentile 
chief  If  mother-right  prevails  the  gentile  council  may  be  composed  of 
women,  and  the  elected  chief,  who  is  a  man.  This  chief  will  not  be  the 
husband  of  any  of  the  heads  of  households,  but  must  be  a  brother  or 
son.  If  father-right  prevails  the  council  will  be  composed  exclusively  of 
men.  The  council  of  the  tribe  seems  to  be  constituted  in  various  ways, 
sometimes  of  the  gentile  counselors  luiited,  sometimes  of  the  gentile  chiefs 
united,  or  in  otlier  ways.  There  may  also  be  a  grand  council  of  the  tribe 
compnscd  of  all  of  the  heads  of   households      'i'he  presiding  officer  of  tiie 


!■ 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


41 


tribal  council  is  also  chief  of  the  tril)e.  The  orj-'anization  of  the  tribal 
council  should  bo  carefully  studied  and  recorded. 

Among  tlio  very  small  tribes  the  gentile  organization  seems  to  be  of 
minor  importance.  In  fact,  the  social  organization  and  government  of 
these  tribes  is  but  poorly  understood. 

For  military  affairs  there  is  an  especial  military  council,  composed  of 
the  warriors  of  the  tribe.  The  war  chief  may  be  elected,  but  usually  this 
chieftaincy  is  hereditary  in  some  one  of  the  gentes.  Rarely  the  civil  ciiief 
is  war  chief,  but  never  by  \irtue  of  his  civil  rank. 

The  principal  crimes  recognized  among  the  Indians  are  murder,  maim- 
ing of  various  kinds,  assault,  theft,  adulter}-,  witchcraft,  and  trea.son,  Jjoth 
against  gens  and  the  tribe.  The  names  of  crimes,  together  with  methods 
of  procedure  and  proof  in  prosecution,  should  be  discovered  and  recorded 

§  20.— KELIGION. 

Some  of  the  Indians  have  nature-gods,  /.  c,  a  god  of  the  east,  a  god  of 
the  west,  a  god  of  the  north,  and  a  god  of  the  south ;  a  god  of  rain,  a  god 
of  thunder,  the  sun,  moon,  stars,  &c.  As  stated  elsewhere,  the  greater 
number  of  their  gods  are  animals — the  progenitors  or  prototypes  of  the 
present  species.  They  also  have  daimon  gods,  i  c,  the  gods  or  presiding 
sjiirits  of  rivers,  lakes,  springs,  mountains,  corn,  beans,  &c.  Man)'  hero 
gods  are  worshii)ed — wonderful  people  of  the  long  ago.  The  names  of  all 
such  gods  should  be  discovered  and  recorded  when  possil)le. 

On  inquiring  of  the  Indians  about  their  gods,  the  term  "god"  should 
not  be  used,  for  by  this  they  understand  the  God  of  the  white  man.  Their 
generic  or  class-name  for  god  is  often  a  term  signifying  "the  ancients" — those 
who  lived  long  ago — or  some  equivalent  exjiression.  Inquire,  then,  for  won- 
derful ancient  people,  wonderful  ancient  animals ;  the  first  people,  the  first 
animals.  The  student  of  Indian  languages  cau  do  royal  service  to  eth- 
nology by  stopping  now  and  then  in  his  linguistic  work  to  record  the  inter- 
esting stories  which  the  more  intelligent  Indians  may  be  induced  to  relate 
concerning  the  wonderful  personages  of  their  mythology.  Nor  should 
these  stories  be  neglected  because  of  their  simplicity,  inconsistency,  or 
vulgarity. 


r 


42  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 

Indian  dunces  are  generally  of  a  religious  character,  and,  with  their 
names,  a  brief  description  should  be  given.  A  blank  is  left  in  the  schedule 
for  the  names  of  gods,  dances,  songs,  &c. 

§  21.— MOIJTUAKY  CUSTOMS,  &o. 

The  mortuary  customs  of  the  Indians  are  of  great  significance  to  the 
ethnologist.  The  student  who  is  pursuing  his  researches  in  this  field  should 
carefully  note  all  of  the  customs,  superstitions,  and  opinions  of  the  Indians 
relating  to — 

1.  The  care  of  the  lifeless  body  prior  to  burial,  nuich  of  which  he  will 
find  elaborated  into  ceremonies. 

2.  He  should  observe  the  method  of  burial,  including  the  site,  the 
attitude  in  which  the  body  is  placed,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  is  iuvest- 
ured.  Here,  also,  he  will  find  interesting  and  curious  ceremonial  observ- 
ances. The  superstitions  and  opinions  of  the  people  relating  to  these  sub- 
jects are  of  importance. 

3.  He  should  carefully  observe  the  gifts  oftered  to  the  dead ;  not  only 
those  placed  with  the  body  at  the  time  of  burial,  but  those  offered  at  a 
subsequent  time  for  the  benefaction  of  the  departed  on  his  way  to  the  other 
world,  and  for  his  use  on  arrival.  Here,  too,  it  is  as  important  for  us  to 
know  the  ceremonies  with  which  the  gifts  are  nuule  as  to  know  the  char- 
acter of  the  gifts  themselves. 

4.  An  interesting  branch  of  this  research  relates  to  the  customs  of 
mourning,  embracing  the  time  of  mourning,  the  habiliments,  the  self- 
mutilations,  and  other  penances,  and  the  ceremonies  with  which  these  are 
accompanied.  In  all  of  these  cases  the  reason  assigned  by  the  Indians  for 
their  doings  and  their  su2)erstitions  are  of  prime  importancie. 

5.  It  is  desirable  to  obtain  from  the  Indians  their  (explanation  of  human 
life,  their  theory  of  spirits,  and  of  the  life  to  come. 

The  tollowing  methods  of  Ijurying  the  dead  have  been  discovered: 
1.  By  inhumation  in  pits,  graves,  holes  ii\  the  ground,  mounds,  cists, 
and  caves, 

2    By  cremation,  generally  on  the  surface  of  the  earth,  occasionally 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


43 


beneath,  the  resulting-  bones  or  ashes  being-  phiced  in  pits  in  tlie  ground,  in 
boxes  phiced  on  scafl'olds  or  trees,  in  urns,  sometimes  scattered. 

3.  By  embahnment  or  a  process  of  nuunmif}iiig,  tlie  remains  being 
afterwards  placed  in  the  earth,  caves,  mounds,  or  charnel-houses. 

4  By  atrial  sepulture,  the  bodies  being  deposited  on  scatTolds  or  trees, 
in  boxes  or  canoes,  the  two  latter  receptacles  supported  on  scaffolds  or  posts, 
or  on  the  ground  Occasionally  baskets  have  ])een  used  to  contain  the 
remains  of  children,  these  being  hung  to  trees. 

5.  By  aquatic  burial,  beneath  the  water  or  in  canoes  which  were  turned 
adrift. 

Some  tribes  periodically  collect  the  bones  of  the  dead  and  bin-}-  them 
in  common  ossuaries, 

§  22.— MEDICINE. 

Among-  Indians  the  practice  of  medicine  is  usually  the  practice  of  sor- 
cery. Diseases  are  not  understood  to  be  the  result  of  the  improper  work- 
ing- of  the  bodily  functions,  but  are  believed  to  be  entities— the  evil  spirits 
that  take  possession  of  the  body.  Often  these  evil  spirits  have  definite 
forms  assigned  them,  as  spiders,  crickets,  frogs,  grasshoppers,  &e.  The 
practice  of  medicine  is  largely  the  practice  of  the  driving  away  of  evil  spirits. 
There  may,  to  a  limited  extent,  be  an  objective  understanding  of  diseases, 
and,  perhaps,  objective  remedies  emjdoyed. 

Diseases  are  also  attributed  to  malign  iiifluences  due  to  the  failure  to 
perform  religious  duties,  or  to  the  non-observance  of  curious  prohibitions. 
To  a  very  large  extent  diseases  are  attributed  to  the  practice  of  witchcraft. 

The  study  of  this  subject,  therefore,  involves  the  study  of  the  theory 
of  life,  both  that  of  man  and  that  of  animals;  of  the  theory  of  <liseases  as 
spiritism  and  as  arising  from  malign  influences  due  to  the  neglect  of  ceremo- 
nies,   the  failure  to  comply   with  prohibitions,  etc.,  and   to  llio   stud}-  (if 
•witchcraft. 

The  medicine-man  is  both  priest  and  physician.  To  some  extent  there 
may  be  special  medicines  for  special  diseases,  but  to  a  very  large  extent 
each  medicine  man  has  souie  great  medicine,  which  cures  nil  diseases  and 
other  evils,  and  has  the  further  virtue  of  bringing  "luck." 


44 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


Often  the  virtue  of  medicine  lies  in  the  ceremonies  with  which  it  is 
made,  and,  still  further,  the  ceremonies  with  which  it  is  administered. 

Some  of  the  great  medicines  are  conn)Ounded  of  many  ingredients 
The  composition  and  preparation  of  medicines  are  often  held  as  profound 
secrets. 

Medicines  are  jjrepared  not  only  to  drive  away  diseases,  but  to  bring 
success  in  enterprise,  as  in  wai,  hunting,  &c. 

With  many  tribes  the  phratries  are  secret  medical  societies,  each  one  of 
which  is  charged  with  the  preparation  and  custody  of  some  important  medi- 
cine, the  preparation  of  which  is  concluded  with  a  great  festival,  to  which 
the  entire  tribe  is  invited. 

§  L>3.— A:\nJSEMENTS. 

Indian  children  play  with  stilts,  bows  and  arrows,  and  slings ;  they 
make  dolls,  play-houses,  and  in  clay,  baked  or  unbaked,  make  imitations 
of  various  domestic  utensils,  and  forms  t)f  prepared  food  'J  hey  have  many 
sports  in  mimicry  of  the  haljits  of  animals. 

Among  the  adults  gambling  is  largely  practiced.  The  simple  game  of 
"  kill-the-bone  "  is  the  most  widely  spread.  It  consists  essentially  in  guess- 
ing in  which  hand  one  of  two  little  bones  is  held,  the  one  being  marked, 
but  it  is  attended  with  much  ceremony,  singing,  mimicry,  and  gesticulation. 
But  many  other  gambling  games  are  practiced.  There  are  a  variety  of 
games  of  skill  and  athletic  sjjorts  that  are  practiced,  especially  at  their 
festivals,  and  often  gens  contend  witli  gens,  or  phratry  with  phratry. 

Many  periodically  recurring  festivals  are  observed.  These  consist  of 
feasts,  wltli  dancing  accompanied  by  music,  vocal  and  instrumental.  All 
of  these  festivals  are  of  a  religious  character,  and  the  ceremonies  ])erformed 
are  very  elaborate  and  curious.  The  ceremony  at  a  festival  is  often  a  crude 
theatrical  performance,  where  individuals  act  as  characters,  especially  as 
the  mythic  animals  of  their  religion.  The  ))ersoniiication  is  assisted  by  the 
use  of  masks  and  various  devices  of  costume. 

The  names  of  games,  the  implements  used,  and  the  plan  of  the  play 
should  all  bo  recorded. 

One  of  the  most  important  points  to  be  observed  is  the  relation  of  these 
games  to  mediciuc  and  religious  festivals. 


UINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


45 


Tho  luimes  and  import  of  festivals  should  be  recorded.  Plays,  with 
their  plans  and  characters,  should  be  given. 

The  chief  musical  instruments  of  the  Indians  .are  rattles,  bells,  drums, 
and  whistles.  The  most  common  form  of  a  rattle  is  a  gourd  shell,  which  is 
often  highly  ornamented.  Bells  are  made  of  strings  of  deer  claws,  strings 
of  bones,  strings  of  shells,  &c.  A  drum  is  sometimes  a  log  beaten  with  a 
stick.  Sometimes  a  section  of  a  log  is  somewhat  hollowed  so  as  to  form  a 
ponderous  bowl.  ]3asket  bowls  covered  within  and  without  with  pitch  are 
also  used.  Sometimes  this  basket  bowl  is  inverted  over  a  hole  dug  in  the 
ground.  There  is  sometimes  an  addition  to  this  last  musical  instrument. 
The  [jlayer  uses  a  stick  two  or  three  feet  long,  deeply  notched,  and  places 
one  end  upon  the  inverted  bowl  and  the  other  agp'nst  his  stomach,  and 
with  his  hands  plays  another  stick  up  and  down  over  the  notches.  A 
variety  of  crude  tambourines  and  drums  are  used.  Whistles  arc  made  of 
reeds  and  hollow  stems  of  wood. 

Every  tribe  has  a  great  number  of  simple  songs.  Very  little  of  value 
is  known  of  the  vocal  music  of  the  Indians,  as  their  musical  scale  or  scales 
are  not  yet  determined. 

Every  tribe  has  a  number  of  dances.  The  time  and  movement  of 
these  dances  should  be  studied. 

Dancing  with  nuisic,  instrumental  and  vocal,  is  the  principal  amuse- 
ment at  the  frequent  festivals  or  feasts  held  by  every  tribe.  As  each 
phratry  is  charged  with  the  maintenance  of  certain  great  medicine  festivals, 
so  each  phratry  is  the  custodian  of  certain  songs  and  dances,  which  are  usu- 
ally held  sacred. 

Musical  instruments  should  he  described  and  their  names  recorded. 

Songs  should  be  collected  in  the  native  tongue.  Dances  should  be 
described,  and  the  names  of  dances  given. 

§  24.— NEW  WORDS. 

The  schedules  corresponding  with  the  preceding  sections  call  for  words 
which  the  Indian  possessed  prior  to  his  association  with  the  white  man.  But 
since  the  first  settlement  of  this  continent  from  Europe  the  mental  life  of 
the  Indian  has  rapidly  changed.     His  original  homo  on  shores,  in  valleys, 


r 


4(5 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


'»  ' 


on  mountains,  has  been  changed,  and  lie  has  been  placed  undei-  new  phys- 
ical enviro)iments.  The  force  of  acculturation  under  the  overwhelming 
presence  of  millions  of  civilized  i)eople  has  wrought  great  changes.  Primi- 
tive Indian  society  has  either  been  modified  or  supplanted,  primitive  relig- 
ions have  been  changed,  primitive  arts  lost,  and,  in  like  manner,  primitive 
languages  have  not  remained  unmodified.  The  period  of  European  asso- 
ciation has  been  one  of  rapid  growth  and  development,  especially  in  the 
accumulation  of  new  words. 

The  Indian  method  of  coining  new  words  and  adapting  old  words  to 
now  uses  is  an  interesting  branch  of  philologic  study.  Hence,  a  long  list  of 
such  names  are  called  for  in  Schedule  24. 

REMARKS  ON  NOUNS. 

Twenty-four  schedules  are  given  to  the  collection  of  nouns. 

There  are  some  characteristics  of  Indian  nouns  that  may  well  receive 
some  explanation  here. 

"Little "is  a  surname  often  found  among  English-speaking  people. 
By  its  use  the  persons  to  whom  it  is  applied  are  named,  but  not  described. 
Shoulil  we  meet  with  a  similar  appellation  in  an  Indian  tongue,  the  person 
named  would  also  be  described.  Personal  names  and  all  other  names  are, 
to  a  large  extent,  descrijitive  in  Indian  tongues.  In  denoting  the  person  or 
thing,  they  connote  characteristics,  qualities,  &c.  That  is,  in  the  Indian 
tongues,  as  compared  with  the  civilized  tongues,  names  are  excessively  con- 
notive,  and  this  appears  in  their  morphology,  as  many  names  are  found  to 
be  phrases,  clauses,  or  even  sentences.  The  name  of  the  bear  may  be 
"  he  who  seizes"  or  "the  one  with  the  brown  nose";  the  name  of  the  wolf 
may  be  "  the  prowler,"  "  the  roamer,"  "  or  the  "  howler."  Like  illustrations 
are  found  on  every  hand. 

Again,  names  are  often  compounded  of  other  names,  with  adjectives, 
verbs,  and  prepositions. 

§  25.— NUMBElt   AND   GENDER   OF  NOUNS— DEMONSTRATIVE  AND   AD- 

JECTIV]-]  PRONOUNS. 

In  Indian  languages  gender  is  usually  something  more  than  a  distinc- 
tion of  sex.     The  primary  clnssification  of  objects  is  usually  into  animate 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


47 


and  inanimate.  In  some  few  languages  the  animate  gender  is  again  divided 
into  male  and  female,  but  sometimes  the  genders  of  Indian  tongues  are 
very  elaborate  and  curious.  As  these  distinctions  belong  chiefly  to  the 
personal  and  article  pronouns,  they  will  be  hereafter  more  fully  explained 
in  treating  of  those  subjects. 

There  are  usually  three  numbers— singular,  dual,  and  plui-al — though 
often  the  dual  number  i)ertains  oidy  to  the  pronoun.  In  nouns  sometimes 
the  names  of  animate  oljjects  only  are  changed  to  express  number.  Nouns 
are  rarely  varied  to  denote  case.  This  subject  belongs  to  the  i)ronouns. 
Schedule  25  will  draw  out  the  princii)al  facts  necessary  to  a  proper  under- 
standing of  these  matters.  At  the  same  time  the  student  will  have  discov- 
ered some  of  the  demonstrative  and  adjective  pronouns. 

§  2G.— PEKSONAL  AND  xVimCLE  PKONOUNS— TRANSITIVE  VEKBS. 

In  the  pronouns  we  often  have  the  most  difHcult  part  of  an  Indian 
language.     Pronouns  are  only  to  a  limited  extent  independent  words. 

Among  the  free  pronouns  the  student  niust  early  learn  to  distino-uisli 
between  the  personal  and  the  demonstrative.  The  demonstrative  pronouns 
are  more  commonly  used.  The  Indian  is  more  accustomed  to  say  this  per- 
son or  thing,  that  i)erson  or  thing,  than  he,  she,  or  it.  In  the  preceding 
schedule  the  student  has  obtained  the  demonstrative  pronouns.  Amono'  the 
free  personal  pronouns  the  student  may  find  an  equivalent  of  the  i)ronGun 
"I,"  another  signifying  "  I  and  3-ou;"  perhaps  another  signifying  "I  and 
he,"  and  one  signifying  "we,"  more  than  two,  including  the  speaker  and 
those  present;  and  another  including  the  speaker  and  persons  absent.  Ho 
will  also  find  personal  pronouns  in  the  second  and  third  person,  perhaps 
with  singular,  dual,  and  })lural  forms. 

To  a  large  extent  the  i)ronouns  are  incorporated  in  the  verbs  as  pre- 
fixes, infixes,  or  suffixes.  In  such  cases  we  will  call  them  article  pronouns. 
These  article  pronouns  point  out  with  great  particularity  the  person,  num- 
ber, and  gender  both  of  subject  and  object,  and  sometimes  of  the  indirect 
object.  When  the  article  pronouns  are  used  the  personal  pronouns  may 
or  may  not  be  used;  but  it  is  believed  that  the  personal  pronouns  will 
always  be  found.  Article  jironouns  may  not  always  be  found.  In  those 
languages  which  are  cliaracterized  bv  them  they  will  be  used  nlike  when 


I' 


if 


1  i 

i! 

H 


\  I 


( ' 


48 


INTUODUCTION  TO  TIIK  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANCrUAGES. 


the  subject  and  object  nouns  are  exj)re8sed  and  when  they  are  not.  Tlio 
student  may  at  first  iind  some  difficulty  with  these  article  jn'onouns.  Sin- 
gular, dual,  a'ld  plural  forms  will  be  found.  Sometimes  distinct  incorporated 
particles  will  be  used  for  subject  and  object,  but  often  this  will  not  be  the 
case  If  the  subject  only  is  expressed,  one  particle  may  be  used;  if  the 
object  only  is  expressed,  another  particle;  but  if  subject  and  object  ai'o 
expressed,  an  entirely  different  i)article  may  stand  for  l}oth. 

But  it  is  in  the  genders  of  these  article  proiu>uns  that  the  greatest  diffi- 
culty may  be  found.  The  student  nmst  entirely  free  his  mind  of  the  ide.^  that 
gender  is  simply  a  distinction  of  sex.  In  Indian  tongues,  genders  usually  are 
methods  of  classification  primarily  into  animate  and  inanimate.  The  animate 
may  be  again  divided  into  male  and  female,  but  this  is  rarely  the  case.  Often 
h\  these  genders  all  objects  are  classified  on  characteristics  found  in  their  atti- 
tudes or  supposed  constitution.  Thus  we  may  have  the  animate  and  inani- 
mate, one  or  both,  divided  nito  the  sttuidhifi,  the  sitthif/,  and  the  lijiiitj ;  or  they 
may  be  divided  into  the  watery,  the  mushij,  the  earth  if,  the  stoii//,  the  ivooihj,  and 
the  jkshij.  The  gender  of  these  article  pronouns  has  rarely  been  worked 
out  in  an}'  language.  The  extent  to  which  these  classifications  enter  into 
the  article  pronouns  is  not  well  known.  The  subject  requires  more  thor- 
ough study.  These  incorporated  particles  are  here  (!alled  article  pronouns. 
In  the  conjugation  of  the  verb  they  take  an  important  i)art,  and  luive  by 
some  writers  been  called  transitions.  Besides  pointing  out  with  particu- 
larity the  person,  number,  and  gender  of  the  subject  and  object,  they  per- 
form the  same  offices  that  are  usually  performed  by  those  inflections  of  the 
verb  that  occur  to  make  them  agree  in  gender,  number,  and  person  with 
the  subject.  In  those  Indian  languages  where  the  article  pronouns  are  not 
foiuid,  and  the  personal  pi-onouns  only  are  used,  the  verb  is  usually  in- 
flected to  agree  with  the  subject  or  object,  or  both,  in  the  same  })articulars. 

The  article  pronouns,  as  they  point  out  person,  number,  gender,  and 
case  of  the  subject  and  object,  are  not  simple  particles,  but  to  a  greater  or 
lesser  extent  compound ;  their  component  elements  maybe  broken  apart 
and  placed  in  different  pai'ts  of  the  verb.  Again,  the  article  pronoiui  in 
some  languages  may  have  its  elements  combined  into  a  distinct  word 
in  such  a  manner  that  it  will  not  be  incorporated  in  the  verb,  but  will  be 


■i  ii 

111 

niNTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


49 


])liiced  immediatel}'  before  it.  Kor  tliis  reason  the  term  "article  pronoun" 
lias  been  chosen  rather  than  "attacihed  pronoun."  The  older  term,  transi- 
tion, was  given  to  them  because  of  their  analo<^y  in  function  to  verbal 
inflections. 

The  personal  and  article  pronouns  can  best  be  studied  in  connection  with 
the  transitive  verbs  with  which  tliey  are  used. 

§  27— POSSESSION. 

Possession  is  usually  indicated  by  the  use  of  possessive  jjronoiuis, 
personal  or  article.  Usually  the  possessive  j)ronouns  differ  but  little  from 
the  personal  pronouns.  Nouns  rarely  or  never  have  possessive  forms,  the 
method  being  to  say  "John  his  horse,"  rather  than  "John's  horse."  Two 
characters  of  possession  are  recognized  in  Indian  tongues,  natural  and  arti- 
ficial. Natural  possession  is  inherent  ])ossessit)n ;  that  which  is  poss  issed 
cannot  be  transferred,  as  "my  hand,"  "my  eye,"  "my  father,"  "mymoti'or" 
Artificial  ])ossession  is  accidental;  the  thing  possessed  may  be  transferreu, 
as  "my  hat,"  "my  horse." 

These  classes  of  possession  will  appear  in  the  use  of  two  distinct  forms 
of  i)Ossessive  pronouns. 

Possession  is  usually  affirmed  by  the  use  of  a  verb  signifying  to  have 
or  to  possess,  and  natural  jjossession  may  be  predicated  with  one  verb,  and 
artificial  possession  with  another. 

There  is  still  another  way  of  affirming  possession  The  noun  which 
is  the  name  of  the  article  possessed  will  have  attached  to  it  a  ))article  ])red- 
icating  possession,  and  this  particle  may  be  changed  or  modified  to  denote 
mode,  tense,  &c.:  and,  finally,  we  may  have  the  noun,  which  is  the  name 
of  the  thing  possessed,  varied  to  denote  person,  number,  and  gender  f)f 
the  possessor,  the  noun  itself  varied  to  denote  person,  number,  and  gender 
of  the  thing  possessed,  and  the  attached  predicating  particle  varied  to  denote 
mode  and  tense,  all  constituting  one  word. 

§  28. -INTRANSITIVE  VERBS— ADJECTIVES,    ADVERBS,   PREPOSITIONS, 
AND  NOUNS  USED  AS  VERBS. 

The  verb  is  relatively  of  much  greater  importance  in  an  Indian  tongue 

than  in  a  civilized  language.     To  a  large  extent  the  pronoun  is  incorpo- 
4  8  11, 


I  i 


50 


INTKODUCTION  TO  TIIK  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANdUAGES. 


rated  in  the  verb  as  explained  above,  and  thus  constitutes  a  part  of  its 
conjufration. 

Ajfaii),  adjectives  are  used  as  intransitive  verbs,  as  in  most  Indian 
langiia<reH  tliore  is  no  verb  "to  bo"  used  as  a  predicant  or  copula.  Where  in 
English  we  would  say  "the  man  is  good,"  the  Indian  would  say  "that  man 
good,"  using  the  adjective  as  an  intransitive  verb,  i  e,  as  a  predicant.  If 
he  desired  to  aflinn  it  in  the  past  tense,  the  intri  nsitivo  verb  "good"  would 
be  inflected,  or  otherwise  modified,  to  indicate  the  tense;  and  so,  in  like 
manner,  all  adjectives  when  used  to  predicate  can  be  modified  to  indicate 
mode,  ten.se,  number,  person,  &c.,  as  other  intransitive  verbs. 

Comparison  of  adjectives  may  bo  effected  by  inflections,  by  the  use 
of  incorporated  particles,  by  the  use  of  independent  words,  or  by  para- 
phrastic expressions. 

Adverbs  are  used  as  intransitive  verbs.  In  English  we  may  say  "  he 
is  there";  tiie  Indian  would  say  "that  person  there,"  usually  preferring  the 
demonstrative  to  the  personal  pronoun.  The  adverb  "  there  "  would,  there- 
fore, be  used  as  a  predicant  or  intransitive  verb,  and  might  be  conjugated 
to  denote  diflerent  modes,  tenses,  mmibers,  persons,  &c.  Verbs  will  often 
receive  adverbial  qualifications  by  the  use  of  incorporated  particles,  and, 
still  further,  verbs  may  contain  within  themselves  adverbial  limitations 
without  our  being  able  to  trace  such  meanings  to  any  definite  particles  or 
parts  of  the  verb. 

The  comparison  of  adverbs  may  be  effected  by  inflections,  by  incor- 
porated particles,  by  the  use  of  distinct  words,  or  by  paraphrastic  expres- 
sions. 

Prepositions  are  transitive  verbs.  In  English  we  may  say  "the  hat  is 
on  the  table  " ;  the  Indian  would  say  "  that  hat  on  table  " ;  or  he  might 
change  the  order  and  say  "that  hat  table  on";  but  the  preposition  "on" 
would  be  used  as  an  intransitive  verb  to  predicate  and  may  be  conjugated. 
Prepositions  may  often  be  found  as  particles  incorporated  in  verbs,  and, 
still  further,  verbs  may  contain  within  themselves  prepositional  meanings 
without  our  being  able  to  trace  such  meanings  to  any  definite  particles 
within  the  verb.  But  the  verb  connotes  such  ideas  that  something  is  needed 
to  complete  its  meaning,  that  something  being  a  limiting  or  qualifying 


>.i 


HINTS  AND  KXPLANATIONH. 


51 


word,  pliniHo,  or  clniise.     PrepoHitioiis  may  bo  prefixed,  iiifixod,  or  sufllxcd 
to  nouns;   /.  r.,  tlu^y  jnny  bo  particles  iiu'orporated  in  nouns. 

Nouns  may  be  used  as  intransitive  verbs  under  tlie  circunistances  when 
in  Knjrlisli  wo  would  use  a  noun  us  the  eoniplenient  of  a  sentonco  alter  tlio 
verb  "to  be." 

The  verb,  therefore,  often  ineludes  within  itself  subjeet,  direct  (d)je('t, 
indirect  object,  qualifier,  and  relation-idea.  Thus  it  is  that  the  study  of 
an  Indian  languajre  is,  to  a  larjje  extent,  the  study  of  its  verbs. 

From  the  remarks  above,  it  will  bo  seen  that  Indian  verbs  often  include 
within  themselves  moaniii<,'s  whicli  in  English  are  expressed  by  adverbs 
and  adverbial  j)hrases  and  clauses  Thus  the  verb  may  express  within  itself 
direction,  manner,  in.strument,  and  purj)ose,  one  or  all,  as  the  verb  "to go" 
may  bo  represented  by  a  word  signifying  "go  home";  another,  "go  away 
from  homo";  another,  "go  to  a  place  other  than  home";  another,  "go  from 
a  place  other  than  home;  one,  "go  from  this  place,"  without  referen  'o  to 
home;  one,  "to  go  up";  another,  "to  go  down";  one,  "go  around";  and, 
perhaps,  there  will  be  a  verb  "go  up  hill";  another,  "go  up  a  valley"; 
another,  "go  up  a  river,"  &c.  Then  we  may  have  "to  go  on  foot,"  "to  go 
on  horseback,"  "to  go  in  a  canoe";  still  another,  "to  go  for  water";  another, 
"  for  wood,"  &c.  Distinct  words  may  be  used  for  all  these,  or  a  fewer 
number  used,  and  these  varied  by  incorporated  particles.  In  like  maimer, 
the  iMiglish  verb  "to  break"  may  bo  represented  by  several  words,  each  of 
which  will  indicate  the  manner  of  performing  the  act  or  the  instrument  with 
which  it  is  done.  Distinct  words  may  be  used,  or  a  connnon  w(»rd  varied 
with  incorporated  ))articles. 

The  verb  "  to  strike,"  which  a|)pears  so  often  in  the  schedule,  may  bo 
represented  by  several  words,  as  signifying  severally  "to  strike  with  the 
fist,"  "to  strike  with  a  club,"  "to  strike  with  the  open  hand,"  "to  strike 
with  a  whip,"  "to  strike  with  a  switch",  to  strike  with  a  flat  instrimicnt," 
&c.  A  conmion  word  may  be  used  with  inco''i)orated  particles  or  entirely 
different  words  tised. 

§  29.— VOICE,  modi:,  and  TENSi:. 

The  student  will  find  the  passive  voice  an  interesting  subject  of  study, 
as  in  most  languages  there  is  no  verb  "to  be"  with  which  it  can  be  formed; 


-K';!  lit 


52 


INTU()I)U(!TI<)N  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANOUAOE8. 


n 


H 


I 


and  in  tlioso  liinfjfua<fo.s  wlioro  a  verb  "to  1)(»"  lias  bcnn  partially  dovolopcfd 
it  irt  |)r(»l)al)ly  n<?v('r  uwod  to  t'onn  tlio  passivo  voice.  Ti»o  niOHt  coinnion 
nictliod  of  forming  the  paswivo  voice  is  to  uho  lui  iiiddinitcf  snltjcct  signify- 
ing "  Honio  one"  or  "sonictliing,"  and  to  place  wliat  in  Knglisli  vvonld  l)o 
the  subject  of  the  verb  innnediatoly  Ix'fore  the  verb  in  the  objective  case. 
Other  indirect  methods  are  used. 

The  stndent  will  probably  (ind  a  middle  or  reflexive  v(»ice,  i.  c,  a  form  of 
the  verb  which  is  used  when  the  siil)ject  is  rejjresented  as  acting  upon  itself; 
as,  I  .strike  myself;   he  cuts  himself 

A  recipro(!al  voice  may  also  be  found,  /  c,  a  fomi  of  the  verb  which  is 
used  to  (hiuote  that  the  persons  or  things  of  a  plural  subject  act  upon  each 
other;  as,  they  kick  each  other;  they  cut  each  other.  This  form  of  the 
verb  will  often  be  used  in  speaking  of  games  ami  sports,  for  the  purpose  of 
showing  that  parties  strive  with  each  other. 

Mode  in  an  Indian  tongue  is  a  rather  diflicidt  subject.  Modes  anala- 
gous  to  those  of  civilized  tongues  are  found,  and  many  conditions  and 
qualifications  appear  in  the  verb  which  in  Knglish  and  other  civilized  lan- 
guages appear  as  adverbs,  and  adverbial  phrases  and  clauses.  No  plane  of 
separation  can  be  drawn  between  such  adverbial  qualiticatit)ns  and  true 
nu)des.  Thus  there  may  be  a  form  of  the  verb  which  shows  that  the 
speaker  nuikes  a  declaration  as  certain,  /.  c.,  an  Indicative  mode;  another 
which  s1k>ws  that  the  speaker  makes  a  declaration  with  doubt;  i.  c,  a  duhi- 
tative  mode;  another  that  he  makes  a  declaration  on  hearsay,  i.  e.,  a  quotative 
mode;  another  form  will  be  used  in  making  a  command,  giving  an  imperative 
mode;  another  in  imj)loration,  /.  e.,  an  imploratire  mode;  another  form  to 
denote  permission,  i.  c,  n 2)cn)rissive  mode;  another  in  negation,  i.  e,  a  ncf/a- 
tive  mode;  another  form  will  be  used  to  indicate  that  the  action  is  simulta- 
neous with  some  other  action,  /.  c,  a  si»iultatirc  mode;  another  to  denote 
desire  or  wish  that  something  be  done,  i.  e.,  a  desidcrative  mode ;  anoth 
that  tiie  action  ought  to  be  done,  i.  e.,  an  ohligative  mode ;  another  tha 
action  is  repeated  from  time  to  time,  i.  e.,  a  frequentative  mode;  another  that 
action  is  caused,  /.  e.,  a  causative  mode;  etc. 

These  forms  of  the  verb,  w  Inch  we  are  compelled  to  call  modes,  are  of 
great  number.     Usually  Avith  each  of  them  a  particular  modal  particle  or 


I11NT8  AND  KXl'LANATIONH. 


53 


incorpnmti'd  mlvorl)  will  ]«<  UHod;  Imt  tlio  particulnr  pnrticln  wliicOi  ^'ivon 
the  (|iiiilHi('(l  iiicaiiiiiH'  nmy  not  always  ho  (li.scovcrc'il;  anil  in  one  Iniif^iia^^o 
a  (lifTcrciit  wi>nl  will  1)»(  iiitiddiiccd  whoro  in  another  tin*  Hanic  wonl  will  Im 
u.so(l  with  an  iiic(»r|)(»rati'(l  particle. 

It  is  stat(!(l  in  sci-tion  2H  that  incorporatt  il  particles  may  he  usi'd  to 
indicate  direction,  manner,  instrument,  and  purp(»se;  intact,  any  adverhial 
<pialilication  whatever  may  he  made  hy  an  incorporated  particle  instead  of 
an  advi'rh  as  a  distinct  word.  No  line  of  demarkation  can  lie  drawn 
between  these  adverhial  particles  and  those  mentioned  above  as  modal 
particles.  Indeed,  it  seems  host  to  treat  all  these  forms  of  the  verh  arisinj,' 
from  incorporated  partiides  as  di.stinct  nuxles.  In  this  sense,  then,  an  Indian 
lan^naj'e  has  a  multiplicity  of  modes.  It  should  In;  further  remarked  that 
in  many  cases  these  modal  or  adverhial  ])articles  are  e.xcessively  worn,  so 
that  they  may  appear  as  additions  or  chanfres  of  simple  vowel  or  consonant 
sounds.  When  incorporated  particles  are  thus  uschI,  distinct  adverbial 
words,  phrases,  or  clauses  may  also  bo  employed,  and  the  idea  expressed 
twice. 

It  will  usually  be  found  difiicult  to  elaborate  a  system  of  tenses  in 
paradigmatic  form.  The  student  will  iind  a  great  many  tenses  or  tiiue  par- 
ticles incorporated  in  verbs  Some  of  these  time  particles  will  be  excess- 
ively worn,  and  may  appear  rather  as  inflections  than  as  incor[)orated 
particles.  Usually  rather  distinct  present,  past,  and  future  tenses  will  bo 
discovered ;  often  a  remote  or  ancient  past,  and  less  often  an  immediate 
future.  But  great  specification  of  time  in  relation  to  the  pi'osent  and  in 
relation  to  other  times  will  usually  be  found.  All  these  time  particles 
should  bo  worked  out  and  their  meaning  and  use  recorded. 

It  was  seen  above  that  adverbial  parti(!les  cannot  be  separated  from 
modal  particles.  In  like  manner  tense  jjarticles  cannot  be  sepan'ted  from 
adverbial  and  modal  particles. 

In  an  Indian  language  adverbs  are  difl'erentiated  only  to  a  limited 
extent.  Adverbial  (lualifications  are  found  in  the  verb,  and  thus  there  are 
a  nudtiplicity  of  modes  and  tenses,  and  no  plane  of  demarkation  can  be 
drawn  between  mode  and  tense.     From  preceding  statements  it  will  appear 


54 


INTI{01)ir(;TI()N  TO  THK  STUDY  OF  INDI  VN  LANGUAGES. 


fi 


thill  Ji  v(;rl)  ill  ini  Indian  tonguo  may  have  incorporated  with  it  a  f^reat 
vjn-icty  of  particles,  whicli  can  bo  arranged  in  three  general  classes,  i  c, 
])rononiinal,  adverbial,  and  prepositional. 

The  pronominal  particles  we  have  calkd  article  pronouns;  they  serve 
to  point  out  a  variety  of  characteristics  in  the  subject,  object,  and  indirect 
ol)j('ct  of  the  verb.  They  thus  subserve  purposes  which  in  English  are 
subs(^rv('d  by  differentiated  adjectives  as  distinct  parts  of  speech.  They 
mif^ht,  tlierefore,  with  some  proi)riety  have  been  called  adjective  particles; 
but  these  elements  perform  another  function;  they  serve  the  purpose  whicli 
is  usually  called  "agreement  in  language";  that  is,  they  make  the  verb 
agree  with  the  subject  and  object,  and  thus  indicate  the  syntactic  relation 
between  subject,  object,  and  verb.  In  this  sense  they  might  with  jn-opriety 
have  been  called  relation  j)articles,  and  d(nd)tless  this  function  was  in  mind 
when  some  of  the  old(;r  grammarians  called  them  transiti(ms. 

Tiie  adverl)ial  particles  ])erform  the  functions  of  voice,  mode,  and 
tense,  together  with  many  other  functions  that  are  performed  in  languages 
spoketi  by  more  highly  civilized  people  by  differentiated  ..dverbs,  adverbial 
phrases  and  clauses. 

The  prepositional  particles  perform  the  function  of  indicating  a  great 
variety  of  subordinate  relations,  like  the  prepositions  used  as  distinct  parts 
of  speech  in  English. 

By  the  demonstrative  function  of  some  of  the  pronominal  particles  they 
are  closely  related  to  advevljial  particles,  and  adverbial  particles  are  closely 
related  to  prepositional  particles,  so  that  it  will  be  sonietimes  difficult  to  say 
of  a  particular  particle  whether  it  be  pronominal  or  adverbial,  and  of  another 
particular  parti(de  whether  it  be  adverbial  or  prepositional. 

Thus  the  three  classes  of  particles  are  not  separated  by  ab.M)lute  planes 
of  demarkation. 

The  use  of  these  particles  as  parts  of  the  verb;  the  use  of  nouns, 
adjectives,  adverlis,  and  prepositions  as  intransitive  verbs;  and  the  direct 
use  of  verbs  as  nouns,  adjectives,  and  adverbs,  make  the  study  of  an  Indian 
tongue  to  a  large  extent  the  study  of  its  verbs. 


UINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


55 


5  30.— ADDITIONAL  INVKSTIGATIONS  SIKUIESTED. 

Should  tlio  .student  pursue  his  investigutiou  beyond  the  limits  indi- 
cated by  the  schedules,  it  is  very  desirable  that  he  should  be  on  the  lookout 
for  certain  linguistic  phenomena  that  have  received  no  mention  in  the  fore- 
going sections. 

To  set  forth  what  is  meant  in  a  manner  that  may  be  uiulerstood  some 
expl;m-'ttion  seems  nec^essary. 

I'ossiblo  ideas  and  thoughts  are  vast  in  inunber.  A  distinct  word  for 
every  distinct  idea  and  thought  woidd  recpiire  a  vast  vocabulary.  The 
])roblem  in  language  is  to  express  many  ideas  and  thoughts  with  compara- 
tively few  words. 

Again,  in  the  evolution  of  .iny  langiuige  ])rogrcss  is  from  a  (iondition 
where  few  ideas  are  expressed  by  a  few  words  to  a  higher,  wlun-e  many 
ideas  are  expressed  by  the  use  of  many  w  M-ds  ;  but  the  numl)er  of  all  pos- 
sible ideas  or  thoughts  ex[)rCssed  is  increased  greatly  out  of  proportion 
with  the  increa.se  of  the  number  of  words. 

And  still  again,  in  all  of  those  languages  which  have  been  most 
thoroughly  studied,  and  by  inference  in  all  languages,  it  appears  that  the 
few  original  words  u.scmI  in  any  language  remain  as  the  elements  for  the 
greater  number  finally  used.  In  the  evolution  of  a  language  the  introduc- 
tion of  absolutely  new  material  is  a  (toinparatively  rare  piienomenon.  The 
old  material  iscondjined  and  modified  in  many  ways  to  form  the  new. 

How  has  the  small  stock  of  words  found  as  the  basis  of  a  language 
been  thus  combined  and  modified? 

The  way  in  which  the  old  materials  have  been  used  gives  rise  to  what 
will  here  be  denominated  tiik  qrammatic  processes.     They  are  as  follows: 

I.  The  process  by  coMiiiNATioN.  Two  or  more  words  may  l)e  united 
to  form  a  new  one,  or  to  perform  the  oflice  of  a  new  one,  and  four  methods 
or  stages  of  combination  nuiy  be  noted. 

u.  \\y  jitxtaposUioH,  where  the  two  words  are  placed  together  and  yet 
remain  as  distinct  words.  This  method  is  illustrated  in  Chinese  where  the 
words  in  the  cond)lnation  when  taken  alone  seldom  give  a  clew  to  their 
meaning  when  placed  together. 


5G 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


I 


h.  By  compound'wfi^  where  two  words  are  made  into  one,  in  which  case 
the  original  elements  of  the  new  word  remain  in  an  unmodified  condition, 
as  in  "house-toj),"  "rain-bow,"  "tell-tale." 

c.  By  agfjlufinafio)!,  in  which  case  one  or  more  of  the  elements  entering 
into  combination  to  form  the  new  word  is  somewhat  changed — the  ele- 
ments are  fused  together.  Yet  this  modification  is  not  so  great  as  to  essen- 
tially obscure  the  primitive  words,  as  in  "truthful,"  where  we  easily  recog- 
nize the  original  words  "truth"  and  "full";  and  "holiday,"  in  which  "holy" 
and  "day"  are  recognized 

(/.  By  inflection.  Here  one  or  more  of  the  elements  entering  into  the 
compound  has  been  so  changed  that  it  can  scarcely  be  recognized.  There 
is  a  constant  tendency  to  economy  in  speech  by  which  words  are  gradually 
shortened  as  they  are  spoken  by  generation  after  generation.  In  those 
words  which  are  combinations  of  others  there  are  certain  elements  that  wear 
out  more  rapidly  than  others  Where  some  ])articular  word  is  combined 
with  many  other  different  words  the  tendency  to  modify  by  wear  this  oft- 
used  element  is  great.  This  is  more  esjjeoially  the  case  where  the  combined 
word  is  used  in  certain  categories  of  combinations,  as  where  particular 
words  are  used  to  denote  tense  in  the  verb;  thus  "did"  may  be  used  in  com- 
bination with  a  verb  to  denote  past  time  until  it  is  worn  down  to  the  sound 
of  "d."  The  same  wear  occurs  where  particular  words  are  used  to  form 
cases  in  nouns  and  a  variety  of  illustrations  might  be  given.  These  cate- 
gories con.stitute  conjugations  and  declensions,  and  for  convenience  such 
combinations  may  be  called  paradigmatic.  Then  the  oft-repeated  elements 
of  paradigmatic  combinations  are  apt  to  become  excessively  worn  and 
modified,  so  that  the  primitive  words  or  themes  to  which  they  are  attached 
seem  to  be  but  sligntly  changed  by  the  addition.  Under  these  circum- 
stances combination  is  called  inflection. 

As  a  morphologic  process,  no  well-defined  ])lane  of  demarkation  between 
these  four  methods  of  combination  can  bo  drawn,  as  one  runs  into  another; 
but,  in  general,  words  may  be  said  to  l)e  juxtaposed,  when  two  words  ])eing 
])laced  together  the  combination  pei-forms  the  function  of  a  new  word,  while 
in  foi-m  the  two  words  remain  separate 

Words  may  be  said  to  be  compound  when  two  or  more  words  are  com- 


1^ 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


57 


bined  to  form  one,  no  change  being  made  in  eitlier.  AYoi-ds  may  be  said 
to  be  agglutinated  wlien  the  elementary  words  are  changed  but  sliglitl}', 
i.  c,  only  to  the  extent  that  their  original  forms  are  not  greatly  obscured; 
and  words  may  be  said  to  be  inflected  when  in  thee  oinbination  the  oft- 
repeated  element  or  formative  part  has  been  so  changed  that  its  origin  is 
obscured.  These  inflections  are  used  chiefly  in  the  paradigmatic  combina- 
tions. 

In  the  preceding  statement  it  has  been  assumed  that  there  can  be 
recognized,  in  these  combinations  of  inflection,  a  theme  or  root,  as  it  is 
sometimes  called,  and  a  formative  element.  The  formative  element  is  used 
with  a  great  many  different  words  to  define  or  qualify  them,  that  is  to 
indicate  mode,  tense,  number,  person,  gender,  etc.,  of  verbs,  nouns,  and 
other  parts  of  speech. 

When  in  a  language  juxtaposition  is  the  chief  method  of  combination, 
there  may  also  be  distinguished  two  kinds  of  elements,  in  some  sense  cor- 
responding to  themes  and  formative  parts.  The  theme  is  a  word  the  mean- 
ing of  which  is  determined  by  the  formative  word  placed  by  it ;  that  is, 
the  theme  is  a  word  having  many  radicallj-  diff'erent  meanings  ;  with  which 
meaning  it  is  to  be  understood  is  determined  only  by  the  formative  word, 
which  thus  serves  as  its  label.  The  ways  in  which  the  theme  words  are 
thus  labeled  by  the  formative  word  are  very  curious,  but  the  subject  can- 
not be  entered  into  here. 

When  words  are  combined  by  compounding,  the  formative  elements 
caimot  so  readily  be  distinguished  from  the  theme ;  nor  for  tlie  purposes 
under  inmiediate  consideration  can  compounding  bo  well  separated  from 
agglutination. 

When  words  are  combined  by  agglutination,  theme  and  formative  part 
usually  appear.  The  formative  parts  are  affixes;  and  affixes  may  lie 
divided  into  three  classes,  prefixes,  suffixes,  and  infixes.  These  affixes  are 
often  called  incorporated  particles. 

In  those  Indian  languages  where  ctnidiination  is  chiefly  by  agglutina- 
tion, that  is,  by  the  use  of  aflixes,  i.  c,  incorporated  particles,  certain  parts 
of  the  conjugation  of  the  verb,  especially  those  which  denote  gender,  inim- 
ber,  and  person,  are  affected  by  the  use  of  article  pronouns ;  but  in  those 


1^1 


58 


INTEODUOTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


Mi 


langiiiiges  wliero  article  pronouns  are  not  found  the  verbs  are  inflected  to 
accomplish  the  same  part  of  their  conjugation.  Perhaps,  when  we  como 
more  fully  to  study  the  formative  elements  in  these  more  highly  inflected 
languages,  we  may  discover  in  such  elements  greatly  modified,  i.  c,  worn 
out,  incorporated  ))ronouns. 

The  above  explanation  is  given  that  the  student  who  may  desire  to 
make  a  somewhat  exhaustive  study  of  a  language  may  bo  on  the  lookout  for 
different  ways  of  cond)ination,  especially  to  discover  if  the  Chinese  method 
by  juxtaposition  is  used  even  to  a  limited  extent. 

II.  The  j)rocess  by  vocalic  mutation.  Here,  in  order  to  form  u  new 
word,  one  or  more  of  the  vowels  of  the  old  word  are  changed,  as  in  "man" — 
"men,"  where  an  "e"  is  substituted  for  "a";  "ran" — "run,"  where  "u"  is 
substituted  for  "a";  "lead" — "led,"  wliere  "e,"  with  its  proper  sound,  is 
substituted  for  "ea"  with  its  jn-oper  sound.  This  method  is  used  to  a  very 
limited  extent  in  English  When  the  history  of  the  words  in  which  it  occurs 
is  studied  it  is  discovered  to  be  but  an  instance  of  the  wearing  out  of  the 
different  elements  of  combined  words;  but  in  the  Hebrew  this  method  pre- 
vails to  a  very  large  extent,  and  scholars  have  not  yet  been  able  to  discover 
its  origin  in  combination  as  they  have  in  English.  It  may  or  may  not  have 
been  an  original  grammatic  process,  but  because  of  its  importance  in  cer- 
tain languages  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  deal  with  it  as  a  distinct  and 
original  process. 

III.  The  process  by  intonation.  In  English  new  words  are  not  formed 
by  this  method,  yet  words  are  intoned  for  certain  purposes,  chiefly  rhetor- 
ical. We  use  the  rising  intonation  (or  inflection,  as  it  is  usually  called)  to 
indicate  that  a  question  is  asked,  and  various  effects  are  given  to  speech  by 
tlio  various  intonations  of  rhetoric.  But  this  process  is  used  in  other  lan- 
guages to  form  new  words  with  which  to  express  new  ideas.  In  Chinese 
eiglit  distinct  intonations  are  foinid,  by  the  use  ^  which  one  word  may  be 
made  to  express  eight  different  ideas,  or  j)erhitps  it  is  better  to  say  that 
eight  words  may  be  made  of  one. 

\X.  The  process  by  placement.  The  place  or  position  of  a  word  may 
affect  its  significant  use.  Thus  in  JMigUsh  we  say  "John  struck  .Tames.'' 
By  till'  po.sition  of  those  woids  to  eacli  other  we  know  that  John  is  the 
actor,  jtud  that  .lames  receives  the  action. 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


59 


It  has  thus  l)een  explained  wliat  is  meant  by  the  four  f^rammati('  pro- 
cesses, and  this  lias  been  necessary  in  order  to  call  the  attention  of  the 
student  to  three  methods  with  which  he  may  not  be  so  familiar,  viz:  the 
second,  third,  and  fourth. 

In  the  study  of  an  Indian  laiiguag'e  the  student  should  take  pains  to 
discover  for  what  purposes  and  to  what  extent  either  or  all  of  these  methods 
are  used;  and,  especially,  is  attention  directed  to  the  n.se  of  intonation, 
from  the  fact  that  several  Indian  tribes  are  known  to  greatly  intone  their 
word.s.  This  characteristic  lias  been  frequently  mentioned  by  those  familiar 
with  certain  tribes,  and  the  writer  has  himself  noticed  it,  esjiecially  with  the 
people  of  Oraibi  and  Zuni,  who  inhabit  pueblos  but  sjieak  different  lan- 


guages. 


Placement  is  known  to  be  used  for  im])ortant  purposes  in  some  of  the 
Indian  tongues  which  have  been  studied;  that  is,  the  order  of  words  in  a 
sentence  is  of  great  significance.    This  subject  shoidd  receive  careful  study. 

In  the  thirtieth  schedule  a  list  of  verbs  is  given  which  it  would  be  well 
for  the  student  to  write  out  in  all  of  their  forms,  and  especially  should  ho 
look  for  irregular  and  defective  verbs,  and  for  dill'erent  methods  of  conju- 
gation. 

A  particular  form  of  irregularity  exists  in  the  Ute  language  which  may 
be  discovered  elsewhere.     In  that  language  there  are  many  verbs  where 
the  singular  and  dual  are  formed  on  one  theme  and  the  plural  on  another. 
§  .{1.  ON  TOE  BEST  iAIETLIOD  OP  STUDYING  JIATEKIALS  COLLECTED. 

The  schedules  and  the  preceding  sections  have  been  given  for  the  pur- 
pose of  directing  students  into  the  best  methods  of  collecting  Indian  ma- 
terial for  study. 

The  stud}'  of  the  materials  collected  is  the  second  staj-'e  in  lin<mi.stic 
research.  On  this  branch  of  the  subject  Mr,  J.  Hammond  Trumbull  has 
written  somewhat  at  length,  in  the  Transactions  of  the  American  Pliilolof- 
ical  Association,  18(59-70,  from  which  the  following  extract  is  tiiken : 

In  the  English  hinffiiasc  the  analytical  tcnihTicy  lias  attained  its  lii<rhe.st  rcsnlts. 
By  employing  independent  words  to  express  graininatical  relations,  it  lias  reduced  a 
great  part  of  its  voeahnJaiy  to  nionosyjlables.  The  very  e.s.sence  of  tJie  Indiiiii  lan- 
guages on  the  eontnuy  is  suiillicsin,  and  their  capacity  for  synthetical  development  is 


w 


tJ 


tSr^  <?'.'-Cw(  /u    ct  />^<  , 


/ 


»-^V>-i 


,'.  A^  >»>?_  ' 


INTU01)U0Ti6n  to  the  study  of  mDiAN  LANGUAGES.  '         / 


^ 

i 

A 

■^N 

H- 

■♦ 

>»-- 

% 

x; 

\- 

"^    . 

1 

e 

K. 

*N 


apparently  niiliinited.  Their  liijiliest  aim  is  to  express  in  a  sinple  word  "not  only  all 
tliiit  Miodilies  or  relates  to  the  same  oi)ject,  or  action,  lait  both  the  action  and  the<il)ject: 
thus  foncentratin}{  in  a  sini^le  exi)ression  a  comi)Iex  idea,  or  several  ideas  amonj;' wliicli 
there  is  a  natural  eoniuH-tion."*  There  is  hardly  any  na)dilication  of  which  the  atition 
of  a  verb  is  suscei)tible  which  amy  not  be  eiVected  by  means  of  insepanible  i)articlcs 
haviny  the  ehara('ter  of  lulverbs:  "thus  the  action  maybe  intendeil,  or  be  about  to 
be  done;  it  may  be  doiu'  well,  better,  ill,  in  a  dilVerent  manner,  <iuickly,  attentively, 
jointly,  probably,  rarely,  repeatedly,  habitually":!  it  may  be  allirnied,  doubted,  (|ue.s- 
tioned,  denied,  ))roliii)ited.  A  single  exam|)Ie  will  illustrate  this,  and  I  select  one 
which  Mr.  Bancroft  (History  of  the  United  States,  vol.  iii,  ]).  lio!»)  has  u.seU  for  a  simi- 
lar purjjo.se,  in  hisol)servationson  "  thesynthetic.  character  of  the  Anu'rican  lanf^uafi'es." 

"The  Indian  never  kneels;  so,  when  Eliot  translated  /,«a7/;i// [Mark,  i,  4(lJ  the 
word  which  he  was  eomi)elled  to  form  tills  a  line,  and  nnnil)ers  eleven  syllables." 

As  an  instance  of  extreme  synthesis  this  word  —  iriitiiii-pc'sit-tuli-qiis'-sun-um-irc'lit- 
mili'-quohX — is  well  taken,  but  its  sijiniticance  is  by  no  nu-ans  limited,  as  Mr.  Bancroft 
supposed  it  to  i>e,  by  that  of  the  Kn;;lish  participle  '•  Uneiilinj;-."  In  the  verse  cited  it 
stands  as  the'translation  of  the  words  "  kneeliu};'  down  to  him"  of  the  En};lisli  text,  or, 
more  exactly,  for  "he  kneeled  down  to  him" — Eliot  having'  substituted  the  indicative 
mood  for  the  iiarticiple,  as  Indian  syntax  recpiires.  We  have  thus/icp  Englisli  words 
represented  by  the  Indian  synthesis.  IJut  the  denotation  of  the  latter  is  not  yet  ex- 
hausted. Eliot  nu{;ht  have  found,  in  thcMassachnsettsorany  other  Alyonkindialect, an 
etpiivalent  for  the  verb  "to  kneel  ",  in  its  literal  and  i)rimary  sifjnilication — "to rest  on 
the  bended  knees"  or  (active-intransitive)  "to  assunu'  the  jMisition  of  kneeliu};'."  In  2 
Chron.,  vi,  l.'J:  Daniel,  vi,  lt>:  Acts,  xx,3(j,  he  translated  "  he  kneeled  down"  Uy  nppv' -si f- 
till:  qu.s'fihi;  but  in  the  verse  tirst  cited,  something  n)ore  than  the  mere  act  of  l»endinjj;  the 
knees  or  restinjif  on  them  is  implied.  The  verb  here  connotes  supi)lication,  submission, 
and  wcu'ship,  and  all  this  is  ex]»ressed  in  the  eighth  and  ninth  syllables  (-nm-iccht)  of  the 
Indian  synthesis,  the  whole  of  which  may  be  translated,  literally:  "He,  falling  down 
upon  his  knees,  wcu'shiped  [or  made  supplication  titj  him."  Thus  the  one  Indian  word 
of  dercn  syllables  requires  for  its  accurate  interpretation  v'ujht  or  ten  English  words  and 
at  least  eleven  syllables. 

This  tendency  to  synthesis  is  not  manifested  only  in  the  grammatical  structure. 
It  nuiy  be  traced  far  back  to  the  roots  of  the  language,  and  characterizes  the  prinniry 
verbs  as  truly  as  it  does  the  many-syllabled  duster-words  of  later  growth.  Father 
Le  .Teune,  a  .Jesuit  missionary  in  Canada  in  1034,  mentions  as  a  ])eculiarity  of  the  lan- 
guages of  the  i^Iontagnars  "the  inlinite  luunber  of  words  which  signify  many  things 
together,"  and  which  yet  had  no  etymological  aUinity  with  any  of  the  words  which 
signity  those  things  severally;  and  he  gave  as  an  exanijjle  the  Montagnais  verl);)/o«rtn,  ^  ) 
meaning  "  the  wind  drives  the  snow,"  but  in  which  no  trace  ajtpears  ot  the  words  for 


I  - 


\ 


1 


4. 
■.V 


V 


^ 


4^ 


A 


4 

1 


•V. 


%  i 


•Gallatin,  in  Trans.  Am.  Autiquiirinn  Society,  vol.  ii,  p.  Ki.'i. 

t(!ii!latii\,  in  Tiana.  Am.  Etlniolofjiial  Society,  vol.  Ii,  p.  cxlii. 

t  l)niione<'iiii  pointed  out  lliis  word  as  llie  longest  he  bad  met  willi  in  any  Indian  lanjinaf^e 
except  tlu'  ('lili)pe\vay  (of  .Schooti  rait),  in  which  "  there  were  some  verhal  forms  of  thlrti'cii  and  fonrteen 
syllahles.  (Mi'moire  nui  le  .'^ysleme  (iranniiatlcal  etc.,  p.  1 II!.)  A  mine  remarkable  illnstratlon  of  "the 
Indian  way  of  ci)m])onndlnK  words"  was  f;lven  l)y  lln'  lie  v.  Kxperlenec  May  hew,  jireacber  to  the  Indians 
<ni  Martha's  Vineyard,  In  a  synlbesis  of  hvnilii-lwo  syllables,  signifyhi};  "onr  well-.sUllled  luokiu};-t;liU)3 
\nii]iiVH''—Xiiit-])<ihkinili-lo-iw-i>iitati-wul-(liut-chiih-qu6-kti-»vli-(ha-c-niii-nn-miiii-nu-Hok.  (MS.  Iicttcr,17'.ii.) 


4 


.lvcl-n,rt'>''i^- 


Z/^ip,>\^<.'f 


<.^ot- 


//  t,  cA-e^'i/ 


tiL'\ 


1^^&(*^M^ 


,  c<^ 


^'i-jt-  *W"- 


.^^A^  -^ 


cc^ 


L 


/^ii/JP^>S> 


/^<^/,j£~. 


i.<>i/.,-^e^'^ 


/%<i>L*- 


a^^c,  ^i-^ 


>H 


a. >-?.'<•/ 


of/^4-i^,^eJ>:^f  ■^f- 


A'l^ 


^ry-><»  r'i^ 


/■ 


Wi>i^^  n-frT-<^^   ctj>  e^u  '^n^ 


I 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


Q\ 


"wind,"  "snow,"  or  "to  <lrivt'.''*  Tliis  svntlii'sis  wliicli  incccdrs  {iiainniar  iind  conrcn- 
trates  coniplt'x  ideas — tlioujilit cliistiTs— in  a  sinjfU'  word  or  syllable,  is  found  in  all  tlio 
American  lan^iia^ics  of  wliicli  we  liave  any  knowled^ic  The  i)riniary  verh  atllrnis  eon 
ditioned  or  modified  existence,  specifn- and  restricted  action.  There  is — I  spi-ak  now 
only  of  that  group  of  languages  to  which  my  studies  liave  been  eliielly  directed,  tlie 
Algonkin — there  is  no  independent  substantive  verb;  but  there  are  verbs  ol7u'/«//un(h'r 
every  conceivable  condition  of  time,  place,  an<l  circumstance.  "He  is"  cannot  be 
exactly  translated  by  any  Algoidvin  verb,  but  every  dialect  has  verbs  signifying  "  he 
is  well — or  ill,"  "he  lives,"  "he  «vw  (and  is  not)"  "he  ica.s  (and  cotiliiiiici  to  be),"  "he 
has  himself,"  "he  abides,"  "he  remains,"  "he  is  the  sanu-  as,"  "  he  is  of  the  kind  of," 
"  il  II  «,"  etc. 

Every  standard  vocabulary  includes  the  verb  "to  eat,"  yet  this  verb  has  not,  so 
far  as  I  can  discover,  its  eipiivaleiit  in  any  ^Vm^T'C'i"  language.  The  Algonkin  ha.s 
four  or  five  primary  and  a  great  many  com])()site  verbs  of  eating,  but  none  of  these 
exi)resses  the  simple  m'X  of  taking  food,  without  reference  to  the  manner,  mode,  sub- 
ject, or  object.  One  verb,  for  example,  signifies  "to  eat  animal  food"  (or  that  which 
lias  or  has  had  life);  another,  "  to  eat  vegetable  food ;"  another,  "  to  eat  m\l't  f'ood"(that 
whiifh  may  be  dipped  »/>,  spoon-victuals,  such  as  sami»,  succotash,  and  the  like);  otiiers, 
"to  eat  ravenously,  to  devour  like  beasts  of  ])rey,"  "to  graze,"  or  take  food  from  the 
ground  as  <'attle  do,  and  so  on.  Others,  again,  by  the  insertion  of  a  jtarticle,  or  by 
receiving  a  (;haracteristi(;  atlix,  are  made  to  express  the  act  of  eating  in  co/o/vn;//  with 
others,  of  eating  enough  or  satisfying  one's  self  with  food,  of  eating  all  that  is  jtrovidcd, 
of  feasting,  etc. 

No  Indian  language,  i)rol)ably,  has  any  verb  which  exactly  corresponds  to  the 
English  verb  "to  go,"  yet  the  Indian  verbs  of  motion  are  almost  inimberless.  There 
are  verbs  of  going  by  land,  by  water,  by  paddle,  by  sail ;  of  going  from  the  speaker, 
from  the  place  of  the  action  narrated,  and  from  a  place  other  than  that  of  the  sjjcaker 
or  the  action;  of  going  fo  a  jierson,  (dace,  iiumimate  object;  of  going  by  running, 
jumj)ing,  tlying,  swimming,  etc.  (and  these  are  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  verbs 
which  exi)ress  the  acts  of  running.  Jumping,  tlying,  and  swimming);  of  going  fast, 
slow,  before,  after,  aslant,  in  a  straight  course,  by  a  devious  path;  and  scorers  of  others. 
A  sttecial  vocaliulary  of  the  verbs  of  motion  in  any  Indian  language,  giving  an  analysis 
of  each  and  its  ])recise  signitication,  would  be  of  some  real  value  to  philologists;  but 
what  is  to  be  gained  by  entering  against  the  English  intkiitive  "to  go,"  in  a  staiulard 
vocabulary,  some  one  or  another  of  these  Indian  verbs  of  going,  the  entry  carryiijg  its 
own  evidence  of  inaccuracy  '. 

The  defects  of  the  vocabulary  method  are  still  more  obvious  when  we  consider 
the  nature  of  Indian  names.  A  iteculiar  strength  of  the  English  language  lies  in  its 
concrete  general  names,  and  in  the  fa«'ility  with  which  these  names  are  made  to  pass 
from  the  concrete  to  the  abstract.  The  peculiar  excellence  of  the  Indian  languages  is 
in  the  nice  machinery  by  which  definitions  or  descriptions  of  individual  objects  are  made 
to  stand  for  names,  and  by  means  of  which  names  which  in  English  are  general  or 
abstract  l)ecome  individual  or  concrete.  The  English  abouiuls  with  i)redicates  of  a 
class  or  genus;  but  the  Indian  noun — rerl>um  nominate — itself  predicates  a  differentia 
or  an  accidens,  occasionally  a  genus  or  a  species.    1  say  the  Indian  noun  predicates,  for 


A 


J  '     ? 


*/ 


•Relation  do  la  Nouvollo  Franco  en  l'ann(?o  1C34  (rcpr.  Quebec,  lfe58,  p.  50) 

%  ■<  .  ■  '         ^  ' 


f.t^^7^-,c^  ^^    H.^^^A.^-^^^  ..  y^...„.,A,^  'in^,^:t/c^^  ^^./^^Ti*:.    ^^.^/^^:^^  . 


i^ffA^C,',^   :^K^(»x<A<»  t<^   ^j^'^'i-rt^^,,,^    Oxc-fyf\,  l^A,^  ,    i-M.  y,^  ^<!^/-f  J  (  ^   ^   ^^, 


rw 


'i 


m 


V 


02 


INTRODUCTION  TO  TlIK  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  l>A\(iUAfiES. 


I  can  fliul  110  less  objcetioiiablo  form  of  o.\]>resHioii,  tlioiijili  tliis  coiivevs  only  Inilf  tlio 
Iriitli.  Strii'tly  rc^riinU'd,  ihv  Tiitlian  noun  in  not  ncpdrdliU;  an  <i  jiaif  of  i^pi'crh,  from  the 
irrh.  I'iVciy  nanic  i.s  not  nicicly  (Icscriptivc  hut  predicdtirc — mtt  us  in  IndolCnroju'an 
lan};niif;»'s  l)y  inii>li('ation  or  snj^gf.stion,  or  by  roason  of  icniotc  (U-iivation  from  u 
l»n'(licutivt'  root,  l)nt  it  retains  tlic  verb  form  nncliaiificd;  is  varird  hy  cdiijiifiation,  not 
by  declension;  has  lenses,  not  (lases;  nia,\  become  active,  i)assivc,  recii)roeal,  Ireciuenta- 
ti\e,  liii(f  other  verbs.  In  short,  every  Indian  nanu'  is  in  fact  a  verb — is  formed  as  a 
jmrlieipial  immediately  from  a  verb,  or  eontains  wHliin  itself  a  verb. 

Witliont  pnrsniiifi  this  bran(;h  of  the  subject  fnrther  at  jn'csent  or  mnltijilying 
examples,  i  repeat  that,  in  view  of  the  finidamental  dilferences  in  firammati<'al  strnct- 
nre  and  in  i)lan  of  thon;;ht  between  the  American  and  the  Indo  Unropean  lanfina^es, 
it  is  nearly  impossible  to  fintl  an  Indian  name  or  verb  which  admits  of  exact  translation 
i>y  an  I%nj;lisli  name  oi' verli.  I'nt  the  standard  vocabularies  which  liave  been  most 
lar;;('ly  used  in  the  collection  and  exhibition  of  materials  are  framed  on  tiie  hyi)othesis 
tlnit  sncli  translation  is  {generally  ])ossil)le.  They  assnim;  that  equivalents  of  English 
(jcnerlc  names  may  be  found  amonj;'  Indian  specijic  and  iiiilii-idual  names;  that  I'^nj^lish 
analysis  may  be  adecpiately  re]»resented,  word  for  word,  by  Indian  synthesis.  Such 
vocabularies,  as  has  been  rennirked,  have  their  uses,  but  to  lingnistic  science  or  to 
comparative  philology  they  contribute  nothing  which  is  wortli  the  cost  of  obtaining. 
When  a  coUetitor  or  an  editor  has  accjaired  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  grannuatieal 
structure  of  a  language  and  has  learned  how  to  resolve  synthesis  by  analysis,  he  nniy 
undertake  the  arrangement  of  his  materials  in  the  form  of  a  vocabulary  with  some 
probability  of  imparting  to  the  result  real  and  i)ermanent  value.  Without  such  prep- 
aration for  his  work — no  nnitter  how  cautiously  or  with  what  ability  he  prosecutes  it — 
he  must  not  hope  for  great  success. 

It  is  easier  to  discover  the  defects  in  the  old  method  than  to  point  out  a  new  and 
a  better  one.  The  details  of  such  a  method  (;ould  not  be  discussed  without  exceeding 
the  limits  of  tiiis  i)aper,  nor  is  such  discussion  called  for.  The  way  to  a  more  thor- 
ough and  exact  knowledge  of  the  Indian  languages  is  not  unknown  or  untrie<l.  There 
are  laborers  already  in  the  field  who  have  not  only  proved  that  higher  results  than  the 
compilation  of  brief  voc'abnlaries  are  attainable,  but  have  shown  how  to  attain  them; 
and  for  the  study  of  a  considerable  number  of  languages  and  dialects  of  the  North,  the 
South,  the  valleys  of  the  Mississippi  and  3Iissouri,  and  the  far  West,  scholars  are  no 
longer  restricted  in  nuiterials  to  quasi  translations  of  lists  of  untranslatable  English 
words. 

The  suggestions  I  shall  otter  have  to  some  extent  been  anticipated  by  tlie  drift  of 
the  foregoing  remarks.    The  lirst  is — 

That  a  constant  aim  of  the  student  of  any  of  the  American  languages  should  be 
IheresolHtiim  of  si/iitiicsis  by  (niali/sis.  What  the  Indian  has  so  skillfidly  i)ut  together — 
"agglutinated"  or  "  incorporated" — nnist  be  carefully  taken  to  pieces,  and  the  nuiterials 
of  the  structure  be  examined  separately.  Every  Indian  cluster- wind  is  a  sentence — a 
description,  deliiiition,  or  atlirnnition.  Mere  translation  will  not  exhibit  itsconstru(!tion 
or  atford  a  trustworthy  basis  of  coini)arison  with  word-groui)s  in  other  languages. 
Something  is  gained,  it  is  true,  by  cjeati  translation;  but  this  cannot  be  had  if  the  trans- 
lation nnist  be  shaped  'o  the  requirements  of  an  English  vocabulary.  A  single  chap- 
ti'r  of  the  Hible  or  a  dozen  sentences  of  familiar  conversation  accurately  translated  into 


4 


J 


v: 


C 


''J 


'/A 


/I  if—C'-^ 


V 


/( t. 


../ 


:L^^ 


r/i.^C'^-  t 


C-  ci.  ■ 


( 


A' J  J/fi'- 


Ji^-t-L^- 


Xl^A^-C^  -mruu^  ^u^.^V^?-ei/r^  -t-^-^  ,^ «:/*<.<• 


./^ 


I  I 


•■J 


^  (3iz^:t-^^-. 


niNTH  AND  HXriiANATIONS. 


H3 


^CA 


any  Indian  lanji'iaijc,  or  a  lew  selected  words  and  ])lira.ses  translated  from  it  to  IOii;;lisli, 
will  f{ive  a  better  insi;;lit  to  its  stnietnre  and  do  more  to  determine  its  relatioiisiijp  to 
other  American  lanj;iiaf;es  than  Ions  lists  of  concrete  names  or  veib-lbrms  compiled  on 
till'  usnal  plan.  lint  something  more  than  tr;uislation,  liowever  ai;cnrate,  is  wanted, 
Tiiese  laiiHuajics  mnst  lie  stmlied  in  liieir  rmttx^  lor  liiese  are  tlie  elements  ol' svnliiesis. 
The.  i)ossil>le  forms  of  synthesis  are  infinite,  lint  the  radicals  or  luimaries  arc,  in  any 
lan^natje,  few.  The  forms,  both  inllectional  and  syntactic,  are  stiliject  to  c.han;j;e  from 
year  to  year  and  in  passing'  froiii  trilie  to  trilie;  and  these  changes,  it  is  said,  have  in 
some  instances  been  snrprisin{;ly  rajiid  ami  extensive.  We  are  told  of  a  vocabulary 
eom])iled  by  mis.sionarie.s  to  a  Central  Anieriean  tribe  in  l.S2.'J  whit-li  hail  become  use 
less  in  18.'{.'{,  so  j^ieatly  had  the  lan^uatic  chaniicd  in  the  ten  years  which  intervened.* 
With  better  knitwledKc  of  the  structure  of  these  lanjtuancs  such  chanjit's  would  prob- 
ably have  been  found  to  bo  for  the  most  ]>art  only  su]ierlicial — the,  si/iitlicKin  beiny 
ditl'eiently  constructed,  while  its  elements,  the  predicative  and  demonstrative  roots, 
remained  the  .same.  Of  such  changes  sonu^  further  notitie  will  be  taken  in  another 
part  of  this  paper. 

To  sinj^le  out  and  tix  the  ])rimary  meaniiifjs  of  the  vvrhitl  rootn  should  bt^  the  ulti- 
nmto  aim  in  the  study  of  every  Indian  lanjiiiaffc.  What  excessive  .synthesis  has  done, 
searchinji'  analysis  mnst  undo.  The  task  is  not  sodillicult  as  at  lirst  si^;ht  it  may  seem 
to  be.  As  I  have  before  remarked,  the  roots  or  primaries  are  few  and  constant,  or 
nearly  so,  in  all  dialeet.s  and  languages  of  the  .same  family,  allowance  being  made  for 
recogm'zed  ditl'erences  of  ]>ronunciation  and  accent.  They  jircserve  their  in(li-|)endcnt 
sigiiitication,  however  ('ond)ined.  They  enti'r  into  composition  without  undergoing 
change  of  form,  while  their  allixes  and  format  ives  obey  laws  of  harmonious  se(ineiice 
of  vowels  as  nicely  adju.sted  as  in  Turkish.  The  live,  ten,  or  more  .syllables  of  a  ver- 
bal-.synthesis  do  not  grow  out  of  or  coalesce  with  one  another,  but  each  is  hiiilt  on  ;  so 

*  8.  P.  Wiililci'li,  I.ittre  I'l  M.  Jomard  din  mriroiiH  di  yVi/i hi/hi— cited  liy  .Max  .Miilli'r,  l.ccliiii's  mi 
tlu>  Seli'iKf  of  LaiiKiiiij^c,  l.st  sirlcs,  ]>.  (12  (Am.  «'<l.).  I  coiilrss  tliat.  willidiil  iillici'  t\iilaiiati<iii  lliaii 
■ipprarM,  I  lind  llii.s  Ntatcnn'iit  liardly  crcdilili',  anil  Kiis|ic(t  that  lln'  wiiitlilis.sin'Hs  (if  tlic  Vdcaliiilaiy 
should  not  liavo  licrn  attrilintcd  solily  to  llii'  inconstancy  of  the  lan};naj;i'.  rrol'cssoi-  Miillci- (/.  e.) 
rcl'cr.s  also  to  .Sa},'ard'H  (/'niiKf  f'tujaijc  tin  I'hijh  dvn  Iliiroiii  (Vnvia,  U'i.V2),  Un  tlic  Htaleini  ill  "llial  ainoiij; 
these  Nortli  Anici'icnn  tritics  hanlly  oni^  viliaj;(^  sjicaks  llie  same  hinf;na;;('  as  anolln'r;  nay,  that  two 
families  of  the  same  villa;;e  do  not  siicak  exactly  the  sanu'  lan;;na;;i'."  .\iid  hi'  adds,  what  is  important, 
thai  "  Ihiir  lannnafje  is  i'hanf;inf;  evi-ry  day.  and  is  already  so  iiinch  chan^cil  thai  the  ainienl  Huron 
lannna^e  is  alinosi  entirely  ilillcrcnt  iVom  the  present."  liul  >«a^ard's  slaliincnl  ninsl  not  he  received 
without  the  ipialilication  he  hirnself  ;iave  it.  lie  did  not  intimate  thai  the  dilVerenies  of  ilialect  woro 
greater  or  the  tcuileniy  to  chanfje  more  ajiparent  in  the  Huron  lan;;naf;e //iii»  i'h //»■ /'mii7i.  What  he 
says — in  the  iutrodnction  to  the  Diclioiimiirc  dv  la  laii;iuf  IIitniiiiH',  print,  il  with  his  (hand  Vnijaiiv — is  in 
HUhstanoe  this:  that  there  was  the  same  diversity  of  accent,  pronunciation,  and  in  the  u.se  of  words,  in 
provinces,  towns,  and  villages  in  the  llnrou  country  «»  in  Fniiire;  that  the  same  words  might  lie  dilVcr- 
outly  ]irouounced  ortlio  same  oh.ject  called  by  ilill'erent  names  even  liy  inmates  of  the  same  ciihin;  one 
person  would  say  'U'lsrii/noii,"  and  another  "  elcliviynon";  one  "oihalmina,"  another  "oi/io/ichi/ii."  e'e. ; 
and  that,  as  in  lYance  (comnw par  dr^a)  new  words  were  invented  or  tirought  in  fashion  and  the  pronun- 
ciation of  the  court  had  almost  siiperscded  (y»<'«/«c  (iisfiiVi/)  the  ancient  Gallic,  «)  "our  llurons,  and 
ijeuirallii  all  iilher  naliona,  have  the  same  instaliilily  of  language,  and  change  their  winds  so  thai  in  pro- 
cess of  time  the  old  Ilnrou  lieconies  almo.st  entirely  ilitlerent  Irom  the  modern."  The  change,  as  he 
conjectured,  was  still  going  on  ;  iind  yet  .Sagard's  very  imiiertecl  diclionaiy  of  this  unslahh'  language, 
two  hundred  years  or  more  after  it  was  compiled,  enaliled  Duiionccau  to  make  hiinsclf  nnderstood 
without  apjiareut  dillieulty  by  the  Wyandots,  a  remnant  of  the  lost  nation  of  the  Huroiis.  (Dujiour 
ccau's  ilimoire,  p.  110.) 


UUi 


^rr".  ilM'.Ut^^  •■^''»- 


ThAL ...^  /  -      - 


'( ^/ 


■vnV-U- 


f /' 


•-"> 


C-^Cd 


/i^.. 


Jcc 


/• 


^tCii 


/>L. 


I'  /  >■  r 


/ 


v  o  J  < 


/<M 


c-J^^w-Q- 


iJ^ 


\ 


C) 


^ 


**/<-«£_   i'~^<i*-^t/l 


Cl^     J^'^?' 


3  ;- 


■>}    V-T'.^--     ^  r<J    C^^  « 


odL^  ^o  ^  c^  q^^-^^  rVj-^  ■ 


m'J^;-^-^  H  iWv-^- 


.y 


t^.. 


-L^^-t   L- 


7 


■-c^*i 


,-  / 


w<iixi^ 


>y^.. 


/^^ 


-/_,   U-i 


■l-t  i<:-' 


-l^t^  *<-<^-^^' 


in^-ti^    /, 


A-e- 


y 


PyT.^^ 


IT 


64 


INTRODUCTION  TO  TIIK  STJDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


thiit  wlicii  the  koy  is  oiu;c  found  tlu'  wonl-piizzk'  iiiiiy  be  taken  in  pieces  as  easily  as  it 
was  i>nt  tojjctlicr.  Indeed,  it  is  a  requirement  of  the  Indian  lauffua^jes  tliat  every 
word  mIuiII  he  so  framed  as  to  admit  of  immediate  resolution  to  its  si;;uilieant  elei  lents 
by  tlie  liearer.  It  nnist  be;  tliorouKldy  nfl/drjiiiiiij/,  for  (as  Max  .Miilier  has  exjtressed 
it)  ''it  re(|uires  tradition,  soeiety,  and  literature  to  maintain  woids  whieli  eau  no  Iont;er 
bo  analyzed  at  once."  ...  In  the  evershiftinf;  state  of  a  nomadic!  soeiety  no 
debase<l  coin  can  be  toltsrated  in  Ian;iua;"e,  no  obsciure  h';iend  ai'eepted  on  trust.  Tlui 
metal  must  be  i)uro  and  the  le;;end  distinct.*  The  more  cumbrous  and  unwieldy  the 
structure,  the  Rrcater  is  the  necessity  for  exact  adjustment  of  its  parts;  and  the  lawH 
of  verbal  composition  are  well  established,  admitting;  no  exceptions. 

How  far  such  an  analysis  as  I  have  sujij^ested  can  b(^  successfully  carried  need 
not  now  be  in(|iured.  Every  step  taken  in  that  direction  will  be  somethiu},'  };ained, 
will  lead  to  more  exact  knowledfje  and  to  positive  results.  To  deternune  and  <rlassify 
thv  i>ri  1)111  ri/  nrhs  in  any  one  lanfiua^ii^  would  be  to  brin^j;  a  larfcer  contribution  to  lin- 
ffuistic  scMence  than  has  often  been  nnule  by  students  of  the  American  tonj;ues.  Hack 
of  these  verbs  and  of  the  primary  demonstratives  are  the  ultimate  roots.  These  may 
not  now  be,  i»ossibly  they  never  will  be,  attainable;  yet  1  do  not  hesitate  to  express 
my  belief  that  throu^th  the  study  of  the  American  laiiy;uaf;es  scholars  may  as  nearly 
arrive  at  a  solution  of  th«'  K''*'iit  pioblem  of  the  p-nesis  ot  si>ee(!h,  in  determining  the 
character  and  ollice  of  its  {{ernis,  as  by  any  other  avenue  of  approach.  All  attempts 
to  establish  relationship  between  the  several  fireat  Iinj,Mnstic  families  by  the  identilica- 
tion  of  roots,  may  indeed  be  renai'deil  as  hoijcless  ;  for  few  will  bi  disposed  to  fpiestion 
Professor  Whitney's  conclusion  (Laiiffuaj^e  and  the  Study  of  Lan;;iui};e,  j).  3!H,')  that 
"  the  ditlicnlties  in  the  way  of  a  fruitful  (!om|)aris()n  of  roots  are  altofjcther  overwhelm- 
ill};' '';  and  itrol>al)ly  no  one  is  yet  "so  saii!,'iiine  as  toexpect  to  discover,  amid  the  blind 
confusion  of  the  American  lanjiuajics,  where  there  are  scores  of  groups  which  seem  to 
be  totally  di\erse  in  constituent  material,  the  radical  elements  which  have  lain  at  the 
basis  of  their  conimon  devel(>])iiient."  lUit  if  order  is  ever  to  be  brought  out  of  this 
blind  confusion— if  any  satisfactory  classitication  of  the  hundreds  of  languages  and 
dialects  now  so  loosely  grouited  is  to  be  established — if  the  genetic  relation  of  «)ne  of 
these  to  another  is  to  be  demonstrated  even  in  those  cases  where,  on  grounds  independ 
ent  of  language,  the  i>robal)ility  of  such  relation  is  greatest — analysis  must  liist  do  its 
work,  iiiilil,  at  least,  it  shall  have  determined  and  classitied  the  earliest  traceable  con- 
stituents of  .speech,  though  compelled  to  stop  short  of  the  discovery  of  ultimate  roots. 

If  the  method  1  have  indicated  is  the  true  one,  the  collection  of  materials  for  the 
(tritical  study  of  an  American  language  should  begin,  not  with  the  translation  into  it 
of  a  given  iiumber  of  ICnglish  names,  but  by  looking  out  its  simiilest,  /.  e.,  least  compos- 
ite words,  and  tixiiig  their  meanings, — by  detaching  from  the  constant  roots  or  themes 
teniiinations  and  formatives  which  are  merely  grammatical, — and  by  translating  from 
the  Indian  to  the  English,  ju'ovisionally  and  subject  to  correction  by  more  rigid  analysis, 
the  syntheses  which  discharge  the  ollice  of  concrete  names,  by  conveying  concise  defi- 
nitions or  specific  descriptions  of  the  objects  to  which  they  are  severally  appropriated. 

Among  the  words  and  elements  of  words  which  claim  earliest  attention,  may  be 
mentioned — 

1.  The  Pronouns,  separable  and  inseparable,  and  pronominal  suflixes:  with  which 
may  be  included  the  demonstratircs. 


'  IjiM'tiircs  OH  the  Soifiioi'  of  Langiiage,  1st  Bories,  pp.  !i9i,  293. 


UlNTS  AM)  KX1M,ANATH)NS. 


();") 


-.  riirticlcx  whivh  serve  its  |ii'e|i(isiti(>ii.s  iiiiil  imst-positiiitiA,  CDiiJiinel  ions  and,  iiec.i- 
HioiiiiII,v,  a<l verbs,  Nearly  all  of  these  appear  to  lie  reiiinanis  of  verhs  anil  lor  the  most 
jtart  are  siisirejitihle  ol' eoiiJu;;ation  as  verlis,  Tlieii'  \erlial  origin  may  lie  matter  of 
,siilise(|Ment  invest  i;;'at  ion,  liiit  a  earel'iil  sliiily  of  lliem  in  tlieii'  present  I'orms  is  issen 
tial.  at  the  very  ontsel,  to  thorough  kno\vleil;:c  of  a  lati;:iia;:(' ;  for  lliey  ha\e  iiiiirli  lo 
do  with  the  eonslruetion  of  syntheses  and  exert  ^real  inlliienee  in  the  modilieation  of 
verbal  roots. 

•'{.  The  \iuiiffiils,  cardinal,  ordinal,  and  dislriiiiitixe.  I''(ir  the  eolle(iion  and 
analysis  of  these,  some  sii;i;;estions  are  ^iven  in  ••  Inslruelitins  for  leseareh  relalixe  lo 
the  KtlHMilojxy  and  I'hilolony  of  Amerie  i,"  jireimred  lor  the  rtmitlisonian  Institntion 
by  ("ol.  (!e(n;;e  (iihlis.*  As  the  niniM'rals  are  always  si;;iiitieant,  it  shoiiid  be  a  special 
aim  of  the  collector  to  .;  ^certain  the  pi'ccise  mcaniii};  of  each.  Does  the  word  used  for 
one  siynifv  "a  small  thin;;',''  "  a  be;{in  iiin;;,"  "the  little  one"  (/.  < .  Iiii;iei),  "nndividcd," 
or  "that  which  is  left  behind  or  passed  by"  !  Does  tlinv  mean  "the  middle  lin^;i'r".' 
Is  fire  "the  hand,"  "the  closed  list,"  or  "all"  the  liiif^cis.'  Is  j/.r  •'livcdiie,"  "one 
more,"  or  "one  held  iiji"  (/.  c.  one  of  the  (iiijicis  which  had  been  donbled  tlown)  .'  Is  niiif 
"one  left,"  or  "one  lessthan,"  <ir  "one  wantiii;; ".'  Is  ikriii  "oni'  a^;ain"  or  "ten  more 
one".'  Is  tirvntij.  as  in  tlu^  Kskimo,  "  one  man"  (/.  c.  all  the  fni;;frsand  toes).'  l''.very 
snch  (iiiestioii  that  is  answered  throws  some  li;;ht  on  the  strucliire  and  met  hod  of  synthe- 
sis and  may  help  establish  llie  relationship  of  llie  lan;;iia;L;'e. 

■1.  I'riindri)  \'crhs.  Of  these  and  of  the  ten<lency  to  the  coiiceiilial  ion  of  complex 
ideas  in  a  sinj;le  word,  which  is  characteristic  of  the  Aii.ciican  laiij;iiaj;('s,  I  have 
already  s])(ikeii.  IJccollect  that  the  Indian  \crli  is  aliiiosi  always  liolojilinintic.  It 
atllrm.s — not  action  or  existt'iu'.e  <i)'iicnill/i,  but — some  special  and  limited  a<'t  or  con- 
ditioned existence;  conseipieiitly,  it  can  seldom,  if  ever,  be  adeipiatclv  translated  by  an 
]']iijilisli  verb  withoiil  ad\crbial  (|nalilicalion. 

').  donvrele  NoKiiK.  We  liaxc  seen  that  these  are  not,  a.;  in  the  inlleclional  Ian- 
{jiiaji'es  .so  many  names  have  come  to  be,  mere  iinmeaiiinf!'  marks.  They  are  (U'scrip- 
tive  and  delinitivc;  specillc,  not  jicneral ;  and  each  retains  ihe  \erb  form  or  embodies 
a  verb.  I'lvery  synthesis  is  so  I'ramed  as  to  (lilferentialc  the  objcci  it  serves  to  name 
from  every  other  object  known  to  the  sjieaker,  and  this  so  cxplicilly  as  to  be  inlclli};ible 
to  e\ery  hearer.  The  Kii^rlish  word  Inirnt'  tells  lis  nothing;-  abont  the  aiiimal  it  names. 
Ktymol(i;;ists  who  can  establish  its  <'onneclioii  with  the  Sanskrit  liirxli  ma.\  liiid  a  rea- 
son for  its  apiirojiriation  lo  "  the  neifiher,"  but  we  use  it  without  having;'  a  conscious 
ness  of  any  such  intrinsic  sijjnilieance,  rccofini/.iii;^  it,  only  because  we  Innc  been  taiiyht 
to  do  so,  as  the  distiny:uishiu};  mark  w  liich  has  lu'cn  set  upon  a  spc<-ies,  just  as — rc;;ard 
less  of  elymoloHical  su;;;;('stions — we  recofiui/.e  "Charles"  or  "William"  as  the  distin- 
{iuisliiii;;  mark  of  an  iiidix  idiial.  The  jVmerican  laiit;na;;es  permit  the  use  of  no  such 
names  without  meaninj;'.  The  native  tif  .Massachusetts  who  saw  a  hor.se  for  the  lirst 
time  distiiifinished  it  from  all  animals  h(^  had  previously  known,  as  "the  beast  that 
carries  on  his  back  a  livinp;  liurdcii."  and  this  name  once  heard  enabled  every  Indian 
of  tlu'  tribe,  or  who  understood  the  lan;iua;;(',  to  identify  the  animal  whenever  it  eaniT^ 
in  his  way.  So  t\w  t'liijijieway  could  recoH'ni/c  by  its  name  alone  the  creature  "whose 
hoofs  are  all  solid,"  and  so  the  Dakota  knew  at  sit;ht  Ihe  "wonderful  domestic  auiinar' 
introduced  by  the  white  man. 

*  Siiiitlisoniiiii   MiscclltiiKciiis  ('(illcctions,  Kid  (veil,  vii,  nit.  xi). 


m 


1^ 


(')({ 


INTIMHM  CTKKN  TO'llli;  STI  ll\    Ol'  IMHAN    l,.\N(il    \(;i;S. 


I^i 


nf 


I 


Willi  liiis  illiilcl'slMliiliti;;  III'  tlir  lUltlll'i' nl' lllili;itl  liilllirs,  we  sri-  liiiu  llilirs  s|ii';ik 
in;;  tliiijrrts  III'  llii-s:iliii'  liili;;llii;;r  iinil  mil  w  iilrlv  si'|iMliitril  inaN  roini' In  litivi  (lint'l't'lil 
iiiiitif.H  I'lii' Mil' .siiiiii'  iiliji-rl — iiN  iiitiny  iiiuiii'M,  |Mi.shilil\,  jiM  Hmti'  ciiii  lie  I'ruiiM'il  ili'liiii 
tiiilis  III'  ili'sri'i|itiiilis  .slinirii'lltly  t'Mirl  I'lil'  lis  ililVi'lrlit  iill  iiili.  Our  .\l;;iilikili  I  I'll  it'  I'M  lis 
till'  lii'iiM'l'  ;i  '•  rcilcl'  III'  llrrs";  Miiiillirl'  iIi'm  lilies  liiiii  lis  "|iiilliii;;  his  lii'iiil  mil  iil'  llin 
Will  IT,'"  i,  I ,,  nil  I II  rill  liili;,'  wii  III'  11 II  ill  111  I.  'I'lir  <  '|ii|)|ic\Mi  ys  iiliil  siillli'  ullii'l  II  ilu's  dl'  llic 
SIIIIII'  rmiiily  llilllir  llir  lillliiliiiliL;  liilil  liy  llir  rllliililuiis  sviillii'sis  iiii  mi  ilii"l.'(liis  li ;  tin- 
Sliyrlilirs,  II  \vi'>lrrii  iiIIsIiiidI  iiI'IIh'  siiliir  AI;;i'iiUili  >liH'k,  nill  il  mil  l.ii  i  htl  in  Lis. 
'I'll!' Iwii  iiiiiiii'M  liiiM-  no  ii|i|iiii'i'iil  sillliiil.N.  Sliiiiiliii;;  side  li,\  siilc  in  ii  i'niii|iiii'iiliM' 
v<ii'iiliiiliii',v,  llirii  Irstiiiiiiny  wniilil  ^ii  In  sliow  llii'  iinlikcni'ss  of  llii>  liin;;nii;;rs  In  wiiicli 
llii'y  lrs|ii'('li\rly  lii'lnii;;'.      \v{   Imlli    niinii's  wnnlil,  |irnliiilily,  lif  iilikr   inlrlli;;ililr  In  ii 

('iii|i|'i'\Miy  iinil  11  .Slii'yriinr.     When  we  liiiM'  Iriiinril  Mini  II iir  nii'iins  "nil  fNci'i'il 

iliKly  sji^lil  (nr  lirlirillc)  lilllr  n riil llir,"  iilMJ  llir  nllirr.  "Ilic  irnii  liinl,''  wc  sliiill  lir 
It'ss  lilii'ly  liiiliiiw  11  wmn;;  inrcii'iiir  linin  lliiir  i'\li'i  mil  nnii  ii'si'inlijanri'. 

W  lirii'  ^ll^ll  l;ililii(li'  is  iillnwril  in  niiMii' ;;i\  ill;;,  iiiiil  wliririi  niiiiii' is  ni'i'i'ssiiriiy 
llisi'illilril  wlii'li  I  III'  ili'M'l  l|il  inn  il  ;;i\  IS  III'  nil  nlijii'l  is  111)  Inii^rr  sllllirii'lil  In  ilistill- 
^llisli  il  I'lniii  I'M'iy  nllirr,  ui'  iiiiisl  mil  I'Npi'i'l  In  liinl  llir  siinii'  riilisliim'.N  ill  llir  Mirilli- 
iiliii.N  lis  ill  liiii;;iiii;:rs  liki' mil' iiwn,  ill  wliirli  iiiiims  hiilil  llirir  pliiri's  mil  l>\  viiliii'nl' 
llicir  inlirri'iil  si;;iiilii'iiiiri'  lull  li,\  |iirsri'i|ilimi.  Anil  lii'ir  \vi'  li.ivi'  llir  ri'iisitn  (if  sniiii' 
ol'  llii'  rliiin;;i's  wliirli  Iiiim'  Ih'I'Ii  rt'iiiinKril  in  llii'  liiii;;nii;:('S  iil'  *'<>rlaiii  liilii's,  iil'  wliii'.li 
Kdiiii'lliin;;'  WHS  siiiil  in  iinnllii'i'  plnt'c  (p.  (>').  Siicli  ('liiin;;rs  iiri'  lil;rly  In  lii'  ninsl  ciin 
siilrriililr  iimi  iiinsi  iiipiil  snmi  iil'li-i' llir  npt'iiin;;'  nl  iiili'ii'mir,;!'  willi  ii  civili/i'd  iiici-. 
'I'lii'  si;;niH."tini'i'  III'  nil!  niiiiiis  is  InsI  in  llii'  rliiiii;:i'il  cnmliiinn  nt'  llif  li'ilii'.  One  syn- 
tlii'sis  liispliiri's  iimillii'i'  u  liirli  liiis  iin  lnn;;i'i'  iiiiy  ilislinirnisliin;;  I'ln'ri' ;  niii'  nliji'cl  nil  it 
amilliiT  is  ili\i'slril  nl'  llii'  rlinini'li'iislii'  ipiiiiily  uhii'li   linil  /riven  il  n  niiiiii'.     Wlien 

Miiinpi'iins  liisl   rniiir  In   New  I'ln^hiiiil,  llii'  AI;^niiKin   iinii I'  ii  pnl  nr  ki'llli-  {iiiiLiil,) 

iji'srnliril  il  lis  '•iniiilr  nl'  ciiilli";  I  ml  I  his  iiniiii' — si  ill  in  use  niiimi';  I  hi'  wi'sIitii  AI;;(iii- 
kins — I'diilil  nnl  Imi;;  nniiiilnin  ils  plnri'  in  liic  liiii;;iiii;;i'  nl'  Inilinns  nl'llii'  Alliinlii- 
Ciilisl  nl'li'l  \  rssi'ls  nl'  inppi'l' nml  ilnliwrli'  ;;rm'l'nlly  slllisl  il  lllnl  Inr  puts  nl  rliiy  nr 
sli'iilili'.  Till-  inlrnilni'limi  nl'  liri' iiriiis,  nl'  iln;;s  nml  hmsi's,  nl'  Irndin^'  rinlli  iiiid 
lilnnkris,  mil  nnly  riilird  Inr  Ilii'  iiiM'iilinn  of  n  dn/i'ii  new  niiinrs  lull  niiidc  iifiiily  ns 
ninny  old  nni's  useless. 

().  Chiifiirtvrhlir  piiflirlis  I'miml  in  cniiipnsilimi  willi  \  eilis,  desi;;nnlin^;  specilic 
llindilicnlimis  nl'  IJie  ili'limi  nr  speeinl  reliiliniis  nl'  llir  iii'lion  In  llii'  snliji'i'l  nr  nlijei'l  nl' 
till'  veil).  'I'lii'se  lire  prelixeil,  nddi'd  ns  leriiiinalions,  nr  iiiserted  lielweeii  llie  iiinl  nml 
tlie  inllei^lii>ii  prnpei. 

7.  ilnii'iiifiinniilh-is  wliieli,  in  ^rnninint  ieiil  syiilhesis,  disi'lini';;e  Die  olliee  <if 
a|ijit'lliili\es  nr  ;;i'neliil  niilnes, 

'I'liese  two  elnsses— ehni'iielciislie,  pailicles  and  yenerir  lorinaiives — preseiil  the 
imisl  rnrinidnlili' nhstneles  wliii'h  are  In  lie  eni'iiiinti'i'i'd  in  iieipiirin;;'  llinrmi;;li  kiinwl- 
CiIk''  nl  any  Ainerienn  lnn;;ii;i^e.  One  nr  I  lie  nllier  nr  linlli  hnve  pliiee  in  iienrly  excry 
synlliesis.  Itiilli  iiiiisl  lie  el  i  in  inn  led  liy  a  nil  I  \  sis  hei'nre  Hie  priiiini,\  si;;iiilienlinn  nl'  the 
\-erlis  with  which  they  nre  iissncinled  eiin  lie  nseerlnined.  liililerni  <ir  iinilileial — syllii- 
liles  nr  mere  Irn^niients  nl'syllnliles — lliey  prnlialily  all  repieseni,  ns  ninny  iif  tiieiii  are 
kmiwn  In  dn,  independenl  winds,  snnie  nl'  w  liieli  still  iiininlniii  liieii'  plnees  in  the  vnenl)- 
nlary,  while  nlhers  have  yielded  In  |i|innelie  decay.     'I'lie  crilicnl  invest i;;nt inn  nl' thesis 


,  1 


HINTS  AM)   i:\l'l,AN.\TlnNS. 


1  (^ 


|i;|[|i('lr.s  w  ill  ('i)iii|i('iis;itt'  I  lie  si  IK  If  ri  I  liii  :ill  llir  |i;iliis  1 1    limy  i'ii--l  liiin,  liir  In  il  jir  will 
III'  lildiiylit  \ci\  IM'iir  llli-  IlIlilMilIt'  MMitM  of  llic  liillKllllttc. 

To  llii'  riH'iiM'l'  I'la.Hs — ciiariii'ti'iistir  iiaitii'lcs— liclntu^'  nil  Ilir  Ki'iiiiiiiiiilii'al  iiiii 
I'liiiiiT.S  Uii  tiiii!il:iiit/  ituii  («(///■/(/»((/(:/«// till' iicli\  il.v  III' Ilic  vcili,  iiiakiii;;  il  iiilrii>i\t', 
rii-i|iiriilaliM',  I'ailsalJM',  possi'sslM-,  ii'ri|ii'iii'al,  iliiliilaliM',  siliiiilallsi',  ir|ilrM'iilati\  r, 
<•((•.  — lor  il('.si;;iialiii;;-  Ilic  w((H/ir/- of  arliii;;  or  ol'  liciiiy;,  and  soiiii'liiiicM  tlif /;m//h/«( /// 
III  tiiii  1111/  l,s  wliirli  llicacl  i.H  |M'ir<iiiiii-il. 

Till'  iiaiiiii'  ami  olliii- ol'  llii'si'  rliaiarli'i  islii's  iiia,\  hr  hliovui  li,\  a  I'l'W  I'xaiiipii's 
Iroiii  till'  Ma.ssarliir>rlls  AI;;oiiltili,  tlir  Sioii\  Dakota,  anil  t  lii' < 'liortaw  ;*  liiil  ol'tlii'il 
iiiiiiiIh'I'  ami  \aiii'l,\  in  an.\  lan;:iia};r  no  aiii'i|iiali'  rum  i  |ilioh  ran  lir  hail  uillioiil  .stiiil> 
ol'  (III'  lanniia;ii'  itM'H', 

In  till'  MasNai'liiisi'lts  (ais  \M  illrii  lis  Kliolj  nlil,  m  mlil,  inliTiioMil  ImIuii'Ii  thr 
I'Diil  anil  till'  liii'inativf  liriinti'.s  rontinnril  ami  /)»'ij«//'<'.>i.i/t-<' actiiiii — "In  ^non"  iloin;; : 
prl  llii,  "  III-  piitH  (or  is  |inl)  into"  /»7i  itK  aii,  '•  lir  ijnis  into";  iiKHiimnii,  '*  lie  ;;isi's  food 
lit,"'  immil  liK  inmiii  [{:{iu\vwit'i\  In  sniihiimiiii,  Ml.), '-lir  Krr|iN  on  ;{i\  in;;  roiiil  to,"  ron 
liiinr.s  to  trril  {n.  ij.,  n  donirstir  animal);  iiiini  iii,  "  lii'  aliM'iils  jiimsi'ir,  ili'|iart.s"; 
II  inn  [  Ills  nil,  '•  lii'  ilrinn  away"  {•iiu's  a  It  rr  him  ;;oin;;) ;  inl,  *//«,'•  ln'  Iioiim's  himsrlf,  pro- 
\  iilrs  a  ilwi'llili;^  placi'";  iril,[  \\\\  iiii,  '•  lir  I  in  i  Ids  or  I'onsti  ni'ls  ;i  dvM'llili;;  plai  r,"  ;;oi'.s 
on  hoiisin;^  hiiiiM'If. 

\N  lirll  till'  ai'tjoll  is  jii'lTormi'd  irilli  Ilir  linnil  till'  iliaiarlrlislic  is  nil  lii't'oir  llic 
riM'iiiativc :  hciiiiysiiiii,  "hiM'aiiic.s  it  in  liin  liiiiiil''';  liiliijii^siuii,  '-lir  holds  it  last  nilliliin 
/(ruf^/"' |('oinp.  ("ici'  ^i/r/ni.M/M/,  "III' holds  il  with  his  hand," /(i/.(r/ri  »;//  "lir  holds  it  in 
his  niiinlli'''\.  If  thr  art  inn  is  pi'iformi'd  hi/  ml  I  in;/  or  iiilli  n  knij'r,  hh  laKis  I  hi'  plaii'  of 
■nil :  noluini,  "  it  is  in  small  |iirri's,''  "  Itioki'ii  lliii'"  ;  unlnin^isnin,  "  hi'  lirraks  or  pulls  it 
'o  |ii('i'i's  irilli  liis  liiinil";  xo/i^^sswm,  "  he  »»/.v  it  in  small  piiiis."  Thi' art  of  ////»// or 
making;  last  liy  a  cord  or  tlioii;;'  iHilcnoli'd  li,\  ///'  oi  /;///  alli  r  I  lir  mot :  /, /'.sAi'I.n.M'///,  "  hi' 
tii's  it  tirmly  nilli  liis  liini'l'"  (tin' rhaiai'tri  istir  is  doiihlr  lirir);  *(.s.'(  I'lN  n»h/,  "hi-  tirs 
Ihcm  to;4i'thi'i  ":  Ini/Lnvi'S^ini,  "hi'  holds  iiim  fast  hi/ Inmils,"  f\f.  Snitilm,  liuli nl,  uv 
ilixiislviins  \\v\\\il\  is  di'iiotrd  1(.\  llii'  insi'ition  of  sli  ;  /nliiii,  •' lii'  puts  (or  ;;o('s)  into," 
iM'comrs  y«'/sil(nV,  "hi'  falls  into,"  (r.  //.,  a  ])il  or  a  siiair);  piilii/ni,  "it  parl-<  asiimhi"; 
jiiil,y.Uiiiii.  "il  liiiaks,  hy  sioli'iirr  or  snildi'ldN  "  ;  Ini/I.nn,  "it  stiikrs";  /i/(//,»sil/(/,  "  il 
stiikrs  with  \  ioli'iici',  rtr. 

in  till'  Dakota  ;;roiip,  t  lii' iiistrnmi'iiliNi' or  modal  riiaiai'ti'iistir  \s  iinji.nil  \i>  \\n' 
vrrit:  hit  showslliat  llii'artion  isdoni'liy  rnllini/  oixnirinii ;  ho,  that  il  is  iloni' liy  .'7/(;o/ 
ini/  (lit.  Iiy  hliiirini/)  or  hy  soini'  missili';  //((•,  lliat  it  is  pfrformi'd  irilli  Ilir  niiinlh;  /ni  ,  tliat 
it  isiloiii'  liy  j)iishini/,ilniirini/,  /tnxsini/,  or  nihhini/  witli  tlii'  iiaml,  i-.i/. :  li  \/,.sYf.  "  to  rut  oil"; 
ItAinilii,  "to  (III  in  slirrs";  i!Ay(/«,  "  to  riil  olT  a  pii'ii'";  i!.\/"(/.(/,  "  to  rut  ca- sau  cinoki'd" 
(from  jmbi,  "  riooki'd") :  hnhi'iliu,  "  to  loosi'li  by  shootiiiu"  (fioni  /ii>/((),  "  Iko.sc  ") ;  lioV- 
iliiiriizn,  "to  liiakr  an  rcho  liy  sliootiii;^''  (frolii  i/ni' irunazd,  "to  iiiakr  an  rclio");  \  Ailin- 
rliii,  "  to  rill' w  tiiii'"  (fioiii  rlmrhi)  "  soft  ") ;  \  xhi'iho,  "  tii  niakr  ioosi',  w  itii  t  he  mont  li  (from 
/,((//((,  "loosi'");  \'\ilii/ni,  ••  to  pll^h  into  llii'.  mud"  (from  iIi'i/ki.  "lomiii'"):  \'.\hii,  ••to 
iiiaki'  a  noise  u  ilii  drumming  wi'ii  tiif  tln;;i'rs  "  (  from  im.  "  to  niaki'  a  noisi'"'j ;  \'\liwii/iin, 
"to  makr  I'oiind  liki'  a  hali,  witii  tin'  hands"  (from  liini  i/nn',  " round "),  I'tc 

"  'llic  .M;iH,sii(  liii«?ttji  t'cpinis  iirc  liikiii  IViiiii  liliurn  viTttioii  of  llic  liiiili',  llic  UaKolii  riiilii  I  lie  l.'cv. 
S.  K.  llig;;s's  cxcclti'tit:  ti^raiiiiii.'ii'  :iiiil  ilicli(in;iry  of  lli:il  I;iii;;mii;;c  (  WmsIimii^Iiim,  l-."r,'),  iiiiil  llii'  Cliiic- 
l;i\v  I'i'iiin  I  Mc  licv.  ('.  l!yiii;;tnii'M  I  liijcniw  (ir.'iiiiiniii' (i  ilili-il  li\   I  ir.  1 1.  li.  I'Miiitim.  I'l>il;iilcl|>lii:i,  I-7II). 


I 


68 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANOUAOES. 


>'fc  J 


III  tin'  ('Imctiiw,  Mr.  It.viiijitoii  (<  iraiiiiiiur,  ]>.  .'if!)  ^ivcs  soiiir  ;?f  tlicsc  forms  for  tlic 
veil)  liiLrJii,  "to  til'":  ta"hvhi,  "to  be  tyiiij;";  UHYAlelii,  "to  tic  liriiiiy";  iawrhrhi,  "to 
lifcp  t.viii};  ";  tdniiclii,  "  to  tic  iii.staiitl.v  "  or  suddenly;  tdlciiiclii"  to  caiisc  to  tic,"  etc. 

Ill  sonic  of  tiic  Aljioiikin  laiifiiiiin-cs  tlicrc  is  a  special  form  of  the  verb  fordeiiotin},' 
aj»Y^rH.sr  of  doinji' or  lieiiij;.  "  feiniiiii^  to  do."  In  tlie  Crce,  this  form  has  the  char- 
acteristic -kih ;  from  uipp'oir,  "  he  sleeps,"  comes  iiipjxiKX'^on,  "  ho  i»rctends  to  sleei)"; 
miishdirixxii,  "  he  is  st  ron<i,"'  mmhurinniKX'soo,  "  he  tiretends  to  be  strong,"  il'cc.  ( House's 
Crce  Oiammar,  jij).  2(t,  SI.) 

\Vliat  I  have  called  (iciKric/ormatin's  have  been  icfjarded  by  some  writers  on  tln^ 
American  lanfi'uajies,  esj»e(!ially  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  as  "primitivi;  nouns  never  disjiiiic- 
tivcly  used."  All,  however,  which  are  found  in  the  Alu'onkin  lan^Miajj'es  may  be  shown 
to  beloiij;-  to  one  of  t  wo  classes  :  verbals  and  iiarticijiials  re<;ularly  formed  from  primary 
verbs — some  of  which  still  letain  their  independent  places  in  tlu^  laiiKiiafjre — and  intlec- 
tioiis,  with  a  characteristic  jiai  I  icle  jnclixed  to  each.  They  may  be  described,  ji'cnerally, 
as  teiiiiinations  which  denote  the  class  or  kind  to  'vhich  the  object  desijiuated  by  the 
.synthesis  l)elon;;s.  l-.xam])Ies  of  these  formatives  may  be  observed  in  many  }i''<>H'i'"l'l'- 
icai  and  local  names.  !n  the  p.irts  of  the  country  where  Al^i'onkin  dialecits  were  sjiokcii, 
■jxiii;/  ov-iiiiii  llnal  (or  followed  by  the  locative  sif^n,  -uf,  -it,  ■in;/)  denotes  "water  at  rest," 
"standing'  water,"  and  is  the  substaiitiv  al  component  of  many  names  of  lakes  and 
lionds:  liiiinic  or -//((«,  "  llowin.n',"  distinjjiiishcs  a '•  rapid  stream"  or  "('tirrent";  -tiik 
(.\biialvi.  -h'liiiw ;  Delaware,  -iVZ/fA),  "driven  in  waves,"  from  a  root  sijfiiityin^  "to  strike," 
is  found  ill  names  of  tidal  rivers  and  estuarii's  and  of  l)road,<leei.  streams;  -ow/asA-.  <'oii- 
trai'tcd  to  -/).v/.'  or  w.s/,-  (Aliiiaki,  -jicxkoa ;  Crce,  -jiixl,- ;  t'hippeway,  -hik),  demotes  "hard 
or  tlint-likc  rod;."* 

■Mniiic.  or  its  contraction  -iiiiii,  is  the  ffciieric  aflix  of  names  of  berries,  nuts,  and' 
other  I'rnits  which  maybe  eaten.  It  is  never  used  indepeiidently,  thouj;'li  a  nearly- 
related  word,  iiievii,  jd.  iiwoiini,  is  found  in  the  ('liii)pe\vay  and  some  other  dialects 
sitecially  a|)pro]>iiated  to  a  sin<;le  species  (the  lilueberry),  and  in  tin;  Cree  the  dimiiiii- 
livcs  iiu'iiis  and  mniissix  are  used  for  "berry"  ficnerally.  The  ci'anberry  was  called  by 
the  Xairafiiinsetts,  saxriiiiu,  "very  sour  berry";  by  the  ('hiiijieways,  muskqie-miii, 
"swaiiii>-beiry ";  tli(>  strawberry  is  (Chip.)  odamiii,  "heart-berry";  Indian  corn,  in 
Jlassachiisetts,  iin'icliiiiiiii  or  iccatclii  mill,  but  amoiifj;  the  western  Algonkins,  iiioi>d(i- 
miii,  "inanito"  {i.e.,  siiperiiatuial  or  woiiilcrfiil)  "fruit." 

-/'/«  denotes  an  esculent  tuber  or  tuberous  root;  as  in  (Chip.)  o-^>/»,  "potato"; 
iriitiijiin,  "wild  jiotato";  iiiiixh-dilf-jiiii,  '•  ))rairie-root " ;  ic<iicliixc-i)iii,  ".swan-root"  (a 
siiecies  ot'  Sajniltaiia),  etc. 

-J.S7/  ill  the  .Massachusetts  and  Narrayansett  dialects  was  the  generic  formative  ot 
the  names  of  fruits  which  nii'j.ht  be  eaten  "raw"  or  when  "{frceii,"  partieiihuiy  melons 
and  edible  ;i;ourds.  In  the  phii'al,  (ixii  makes -((.S(yi/«.s7/ — wheiict!  our  name  "sipiash  " 
for  .several  varieties  of  ('uciirbitacea'.t 

*Siiu'(!  tin-  iiimvo  wiis  writtfii  ii  iiioiv  exlfiiili'd  iiolici'  ot'tliis  cIiisn  of  (ii'iicric  rnnnativcs  hiiH  Immmi 
given  in  !i  paper,  "On  tlie  eoiniiosition  of  Indian  m'i)};rai)liieal  names,"  printed  in  file  Hecdiid  vnlniiie  of 
tlie  Colli  itions  of  tile  Conneelicnl  llistorieal  Soeiely. 

t  Tlie  priinar;  nieaniiiiiol'iCK/dr  ((»<(  seinis  lo  Iw.ve  lieeii  ■•  1m  lore-liuie,"  '"  iniinalure,"  ''  milinislied,'' 
or  (lie  like.  As  an  advi'iMa!  jinfir  to  vellis  it  denotes  thai  the  aclion  is  iiol  ly.  I  pirlorineil.  Ilenee,  (inki- 
niid  ituk-Kii,  "  il  is  raw,"  i.  i,,  not  vet  prepared  lo  lie  eaten:  or  "  it  is  green,"  i.  c,  not  ;.ei  ni.itnred. 
I''«l,imo  is  the   Al;;"nl\in   name  ol' one  wlio  "  eats  lish  or  lleshraw";  Almalii, '«Ai-moi>-/i(") ;  Mass.,  (iiifr'- 


\l: 


HINTS  AND  EXI'LANATIONS. 


m 


III  tlic  t"lii])]K'\vii,v  liiiij;ii;i{it',  (idn  and  J."//'!//  ( //"«  and  Jirniin,  Sclioolciat't ;  Crco, 
-///(/(,  ■(■linjijiin,  llowsc  ;  Delaware,  -crtH,  -scliiciui,  Zeisl)ert;er)  are  tlie  tbrinatioiis  of  many 
mmu's  ()\'  liixirumoits.  Mr.  SeliDoleral't  icji'arded  these  names  as '-based  npon  llie  word 
_/'('(•//«»,  one  ol'  the  i>rimitive  nonns,  \vliieh,altlionj;h  never  disiiiiietivel.v  nsed,  (h'notes, 
in  its  modifietl  forms,  the  various  senses  implied  by  onr  words  'instrument,'  "eonliiv- 
anee,' '  maehine,' I've."  Sometimes,  he  says,  it  is  shortened  to -//»».*  These  ^^eneiies, 
however,  are  not  jirimitixc  words,  but  the  Ibrmalives  of  |)artieiiiles,  and  jinnii  is  never 
shortened  to  -{inn,  but  is  formed  by  the  insertion  of  the  eharactori.stie  of  energetic  aetioii, 
;//,  between  fian  and  the  verbal  root.  I'artiei|>ials  in  jidii  (or  (iini)  serve  as  names  of 
what  may  lie  distiii;;iiished  ns  iitixxire  instruments — thin;;;s '•  used  for"  some  ](ui|iose  by 
an  animate  aji'enl ;  r.  //.,  nilxitjuiu  ''a  bed"  (•'  used  for  sleeping") ;  <q)iC('i-(j(ni,  ■•  a  pipe," 
("used  for  siiiokiiiji");  icatixaitxliir-fiiin   ''a  window"  ("used  for  liiihtinj;'"),  »'lt'.     I'arti- 

..:».;..i.    ;..     ;' /   :..^ \  i. .' i *..    : ; * *..    ;..  .* *-  .  ^.  /. i. .:..,-?? 


ei]iials 


s  ill  -j'Kjdn  {-jcc(iun)  m  -vhqiiiitn  denote  inanimate  (Kjriits,  instruments  '•  tor  doiiiH:" 
.sometliinj;'  and  which  are  rejiarded  as  exi'itiiij,' a  decree  of  energy  of  their  own.  ( »f  this 
class  are  all  laliorsavin;;'  machines  and  contrivances  lor  licliiiiiii  the  ludi 


ci,i.>>  ii.i-  ill  I  lauoi  -.-liiN  111^  III  iic  II I  lies  .iiiii   cum  ri\  iiiices  lor  iii  iiiiiiij  i  lie  iiiouiii  oii  \\  iiiii   lie 

cannot  do  without  them  :  c.  (/.,  ('lii]i)ieway  l,ishkilioJi(j(ui,  ••  a  handsaw,"  /.  c ,  used  for 
ciittiiif;  crosswise;  tHslik'tlm-jUinn,  "a  saw-mill  or  )>il  saw  ",  used  for  cutting'  leiij;tiiw  ise; 
hixnlhojiijdii,  "a  corn-mill  or  cotfee  mill",  used  for  makiii;^  tine,  reducing;  to  powder. 
Dohiwarc,  lanluui-xcliirdii  (Zeisb.)  "a  {Grindstone,"  used  for  shariieniu};. t 

The  ])reeedini;  examples  haxc  been  taken  from  the  lanu'inijics  of  the  Alji'onkin 
family,  in  which  the  ^icneric  ,i\n\v\  folhurs  (lie  (pialilicati\c.  in  other  ^ronjis  the  order 
of  .syiithe.sis  is  reversed  and  the  geneiic  is  ]uetixed.  The  Dakota  t7«("  (c/i  as  in  c/iiii) 
meaning'  "tree"  or  "  wood,"  corresiionds  to  the  Al;;onkin  fiihli,  for  the  desiynat'on 
of  articles  "  made  of  wood"  or  "  belon^^inj;'  to  a  tre<',"  c.  //.,  vhiV'-ha.  "tree  skin,"  Icrk  ; 
ch(i"ltn"iii,  "tree  sap,"  .su};ar;  (■hti"iipt\ir,  "wnod  to  put  iiito,"  a  box  oi'  wooden  vessel; 
vha"xhi\  "tree  fat",  unm  or  resin;  vh(t''xhu'slil;<i,  "{iood  for  nothing;'  wood,"  the  .'iox- 
elder,  i\:c.  Ta  is  a  f'cneric  jirefix  of  nam-  of  runiinatini;' animals,  but  w  hen  u.sed  iiide- 
liendently  (h'notes  the  moose. /)((;•  r./'(r//('«i('.  \V(i  limits  certain  names  to  the"l)eir" 
spetics.  Ho  refers  others  to  the  class"tish,"  as  in  lin-a'  pc,  "a  lin  "  (from  a'jw  "'"a''"); 
ho-icd'  nd  pa,  "all-blaek  lisli",  the  catfisli ;  hotW'hi.  "{>reat  lisli,"  tlu^  -sturfieon,  &e. 

§;52.— TUIO  RANK  OF  INDIAN   LANCll' AdES. 

Students  of  Tiidian  laii^tiiin'cs  have  soinetiniL'S  f'iiUen  into  error  iilxuit 
their  niiik  or  vahio  as  instruments  for  the  expresbion  of  tliouolit,  as  shown 

vioowhuu.  Till' Piikcilii  «(iA' i-iiiTi'M|miiit,s  to  till' Aluciiikiii  «■'«/;  xa'hi.  "raw";  iliiniii.,  «i7.((-</i/",  ■  uriiii," 
"  iiiiiiiiitiiri'";  Kii'La-jiiiliipi,  "  soiiictliiiifi  catrii  luw,"  iiicliins,  cin'Miiilicix,  &f, 

'  Lrctiiri's  on  llii'  Octiiliwa  Sii  list  ant  ivc.  (iallaliii  in  'I'raiis.  Am.  .\iilii|.  Soi'.,  vol.  ii,  p.  •Jv!-',  aclo|ll^4 
IVoiii  S(liool(  lal'l  the  slalriiiiiit  that  "a  niiiiu'roiis  cliiss  of  ((iiii|iouii(ls  in  ilirind  (riMw  jiiijun  I'f  fiini,  iiicaii- 
iiii;  '  iiistrniiirnt.'  words  iiovrr  iiscil  alone." 

t  This  rh.'iraiti'iistii'  Ji  is  itsrll'  a  coiiipoiiiiil  oi'  (l(ri\ ,-ilivc,  .ir-  we  tin<l  liv  ki'IHK  liaiU  lo  sinipln 
foniis  of  llic  vrrli.  bi  tin'  I'li'i' ami  <'liipprwav,  /  or  </ (Massacliusclls.  II  or  (//)  is  tlic  rliaiacliTislii' of 
vrrlis  of  action  prrformril  on  inaniniati'  olijccts ;  lint  it'  tin'  olijrct  is  iiol  iXjiriKwd,  llic  virli  taKis  a  tlil'- 
'iiriil  inlli'i'ion  and  its  cliaraitiTistic  ln'romcs  lUv  or./i  (i.  i\,  l-tlii;  il-:li().  from  this  form  ol  thr  vitIi 
iciinrs  till'  participial  in  -jiilHH  or  rUi'ijiiiiv.  which  bv  its  ibniiiitiM  .  -nii  or  -iiii  asciilios  aitioii  to  an 
tint  III  inn  It  snlijccl  cmploNcd  to  ilo  an  act,  ijt  in  ntUij,  or  of  w  liii-li  t  he  oliicci  is  n<il  spccillol ;  ii  <  iii>  i  '>onii'- 
thin>{  or  litis  thin;;!  i  lovsw  isc. "    •  ii  makes  soinclliine  ~har|i."  itc. 


iim 


IM 


m 


70 


INTHOIMICTION  TO  Till']  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


ill  ininiy  i>l'  tlic  (lissertiitioiis  on  Indian  lanyiiaycs  Ibnud  in  the  literature  of 
the  s.ihject. 

'I'lie  assumed  superiority  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  languag'es  to  the  Eng- 
lisli  and  otlior  modern  civilized  tongues,  has  in  part  heen  the  cause  of  the 
many  erroneous  conceptions  of  the  rank  of  Indian  tongues.  When  the 
stiulent  discovers  that  many  of  the  characteristics  ttf  the  classic  lansjuayes 
appear  in  the  Indian  which  are  t(»  a  greater  ov  less  extent  lost  in  th(!  mod- 
ern civilized  languages,  he  has  at  once  assumed  the  superiority  of  the  Indian 
tongue  :  and  when  he  has  further  discovered  that  some  of  these  character- 
istics are  even  more  highly  developed  than  in  the  classic  oiu's  he  has  l)een 
led  to  still  further  exalt  them.  This  exaggeration  lias  still  another  cause. 
'I'lie  many  curious  linguistic  devices  by  which  great  specification  of  expres- 
sion is  attained  has  led  some  scholars  into  undue  admiration,  as  the}'  have 
failed  to  appreciate  the  loss  in  the  economy  and  power  which  these  pecul- 
iar methods  entail. 

Tt  is  proposed  to  set  forth  the  rank  of  Indian  languages  by  brietly  com- 
jiaring  them  with  the  Knglish  and  incidentally  with  some  other  languages. 
In  the  cnnniarison  we  have  but  fragmentary  materials  for  use.  Any 
e.xtended  discussion,  therefore,  would  be  out  of  place,  but  it  is  believed 
that  a  brief  stattiueiit  of  the  matter  will  result  in  clearing  away  the  errors 
into  which  .some  persons  have  fallen. 

This  lea<ls  us  to  speak  of  language  as  organized. 

By  the  grammatic  ))rocesses  mentioned  in  the  last  .section,  language 
is  organized.  Organization  postulates  the  ditierentiation  of  organs  and 
fheir  condjiuiitioii  into  integers.  The  'utegens  of  language  are  sentences, 
and  their  organs  are  the  parts  of  speech.  Linguistic  organization,  then, 
consists  in  th*  dilferentiation  of  the  parts  of  speech  and  the  integration  of 
the  sentence.  For  example,  let  us  take  th(i  woi-ds.  Join/,  father,  and  love. 
John  is  the  name  of  an  individual;  lov(i  is  the  name  of  a  mental  action, 
and  father  the  name  of  a  jjcrson.  We  put  them  together,  John  loves  father, 
and  they  express  a  thought  ;  •/dim  becomes  a  noun,  and  is  the  sidjject  of 
the  senteiii'c :  /orr  becomc's  a  vcrli.  and  is  the  predicant;  J'utlier  ii  noun,  and 
i.-  theul)ject;  and  we  now  lia\e  an  organized  sentence.     A  sentence  requires 


HINTS  A^D  EXrLAXATlONS. 


71 


parts  of  speech,  und  parts  of  speech  arc  such  because  tlicy  are  used  as  the 
or;^aiiic  eleineuts  of  a  sentence. 

The  criteria  uf  rank  in  hinfruag-es  are,  first,  grade  of  organization,  /  r., 
the  degree  to  wliich  the  graniniatic  processes  and  methods  are  specialized, 
and  the  parts  of  speech  differentiated  ;  second,  semat^>logic  content,  that  is, 
the  body  of  thouglit  wliich  the  language  is  competent  to  convey. 

The  grannnatic  processes  may  be  used  for  three  purposes: 

First,  for  dfricdlio)/,  where  a  new  word  to  express  u  new  idea  is  made 
by  combining  two  or  more  old  words,  or  by  ('hanging  the  vowel  of  one 
word,  or  by  changing  the  intonation  of  one  word. 

Second,  for  hiodification,  a  word  may  l)e  ([ualitied  or  delined  by  the 
processes  of  cond)ination,  vocalic  nnitatioii  or  nitonation. 

It  should  here  be  noted  that  the  plane  between  derivation  and  (jualifi- 
cation  is  not  absolute. 

Third,  for  rchtf'ion  When  words  as  signs  of  ideas  are  used  together  to 
express  thought  the  relation  of  the  words  nnist  be  expres.sed  by  some 
means.  In  English  the  relation  of  words  is  expressed  l)oth  by  ])lacement 
and  coud)ination,  /.  r.,  inflection  for  agreement 

It  should  here  be  noted  that  paradigmatic  inflections  are  used  for  two 
distinct  purposes,  (pnvlification  and  relation  A  word  is  (pialified  by  infec- 
tion v.lien  the  idea  expressed  l)y  the  inflection  i»ertains  to  liie  idea  expretsed 
by  the  word  inflected;  thus  a  noun  is  ([ualilied  b\- inflection  when  its  mnnber 
and  gender  are  expressed.  A  word  is  related  b\'  inflection  when  the  ofhce 
of  the  word  in  the  sentence  is  pointed  out  there!)y;  thus,  nouns  are  rcslated 
by  case  inflections:  verbs  are  related  by  iiiHections  for  gender,  imndjer, 
and  j)erson.     All  inflection  tor  agreement  is  intlectioii  for  relation. 

In  Knglish,  the  three  granmiatic  processes  are  highly  specialized. 

CoDthinution  is  used  chiefly  for  deri\ation,  but  to  some  slight  extent  for 
qualification  and  relation  in  the  paradigmatic  categories  But  its  use  in 
tliis  manner  as  comjjared  with  many  other  languages  has  almost  disappeared. 

Vocalic  itiutdfioH  is  used  to  a  vtry  limited  extent  and  only  by  accident, 
and  can  scarcely  lie  said  to  beloim'  to  the  Knylish  laniiiiace. 

IntoiKttidii  is  used  as  a   granmiatic   piocess  oiil\    to  a  limited  extent — 


72 


INTIK)DU<:TI()N  to  TIIK  STUDY  Ol'  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


II 


(  I 


-  \ 


sinipl}'  to  assist  in  tbiniinn;'  the  interrojTative  and  imperative  modes.  Its  use 
Jiere  is  almost  rhetorical;   in  all  other  eases  it  is  purely  rhetorical. 

Placement  is  larf^ely  iised  in  the  langiia<j,e,  and  is  hij^hly  specialized, 
performing  the  ofliee  of  exhibiting  the  relations  of  words  to  each  other  in 
the  sentence,  i.  c,  it  is  used  rhiefiy  for  syntactic  rehition. 

Thus,  one  of  the  four  processes-"  does  not  belong  to  the  English 
language;   the  others  are  highly  specialized. 

'i'he  i)urposes  for  which  the  processes  are  used  are  derivation,  modijica- 
tion,  and  .si/iifnctic  relation. 

Derivation  is  accomplished  by  combination. 

Modification  is  accomplished  by  the  differentiation  of  adjectives  and 
adverbs,  as  words,  phrases,  and  clauses 

Syntactic  relation  is  accomplished  by  })lacement.  Syntactic  relation  must 
not  be  confounded  with  the  relation  expressed  by  prepositions.  Syntactic 
relation  is  the  relation  of  the  parts  of  speech  to  each  other  as  integral  parts 
of  a  sentence.  Prepositions  express  relations  of  thought  of  another  order. 
They  relate  words  to  each  other  as  words. 

Placement  relates  words  to  each  other  as  parts  of  speech. 

In  the  Indian  tongues  combination  is  used  for  all  three  purposes,  ])er- 
forming  the  three  different  functions  of  derivation,  modification,  and  relation. 
Placement  also  is  nsed  for  relation,  and  for  both  kinds  of  relation,  syntactic 
and  prei)ositional. 

With  regard,  then,  to  the  processes  and  purposes  for  which  they  are 
used  we  find  in  the  Indian  languages  a  low  degree  of  specialization ;  pro- 
cesses are  used  for  di\  erse  purposes ;  and  purposes  are  accomplished  by 
diverse  processes. 

It  is  next  in  oi'der  to  consider  to  what  degree  the  »)arts  of  speech  are 
differentiated  in  Indian  languages,  as  compared  with  Eiiglish. 

In  a  previous  section  it  was  explained  that  Indian  nouns  are  extremely 
connotive,  that  is,  the  name  does  more  than  simply  denote  the  thing  to  which 
it  belongs  ;  in  denoting  tlie  ol)ject  it  also  assigns  to  it  some  (pialitv  or  cbar- 
acteri.stic.  Every  object  has  many  (puditics  and  characteristicsi,  and  by 
describing  l)ut  a  part  of  these  the  trut;  office  of  the  noun  is  but  imperfectlj' 


HINTS  AND  EXPLANATIONS. 


73 


performed.     A  strictly  <lcnotivo  naino  oxpresses  no  one  (luality  or  cliitractor, 
but  oiubraces  all  qualities  and  eliaracters. 

In  Ute  the  name  for  bear  is  "  ho  seizes,"  or  "the  hufr^er."  In  this 
case  the  verb  is  used  for  the  noun,  and  in  so  doin<,''  the  Indian  names  the 
bear  l)y  predicating  one  of  his  characteristics.  Thus  noun  and  verb 
are  undilierentiated.  In  Seneca  the  north  is  "  the  sun  never  goes  there," 
and  this  sentence  may  be  used  as  adjective  or  noim  ;  in  such  cases  noun, 
adjective,  verb,  and  adverb  are  found  as  one  vocable  or  word,  and  the  four 
parts  of  speech  are  unditi'erentiated.  In  the  Paviint  language  a  scIku  1- 
house  is  called  I'o-kunt-ln-in-yl-kan.  The  iirst  part  of  the  word,  pu-kunt, 
signifies  "sorcery  is  practiced,"  and  is  the  name  given  by  the  Indians  to 
any  writing  from  the  fact  that  when  they  first  learned  of  writing  they  sup- 
posed it  to  be  a  method  of  practicing  sor(X'ry  ;  lu-in-yi  is  the  verb  signi- 
fying "to  count,"  and  the  meaning  of  the  word  has  been  extended  so  as  to 
signify  "to  read";  "  kan  "  signifies  wigwam,  and  is  derived  from  the  verli 
"kari,"  to  stay."  Thus  the  name  of  the  school-house*  literally  signifies  "a 
staving  ])lace  where  sorcery  is  counted,"  or  where  i)apers  are  read.  'I'ho 
Paviint  in  naming  a  school-house  descril)es  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  used. 
These  examples  illustrate  the  general  'haracteristics  of  Indian  nouns;  they 
are  excessively  connotive ;  a  simi)ly  denotive  name  is  rarely  found.  In 
general  their  name-words  predicate  some  attribute  of  the  object  named,  and 
thi:s  noun,  adjective,  and  predicant  are  undiflerentiated. 

In  Indian  languages  nouns  are  highly  connotive;  in  English,  nouns 
are  highly  denotive.  This  connotive  character  of  Indian  nouns  is  well 
exemplified  by  the  explanation  given  in  section  2,  where  it  is  set  forth 
that  an  Iiulian  in  speaking  of  the  parts  of  the  body  says  "my  eye,"  "my 
ha)id,'"  "my  foot,"  "your  eye,"  "your  hand,"  "your  foot,"  &c.,  and  has  no 
command  of  a  fully  differentiated  noun  expressive  of  eye,  hand,  or  foot. 
Similar  facts  are  exemplified  in  sec^tion  17,  where  it  is  explained  that  kinship 
terms  are  usually  found  with  attached  possessive  pronouns. 

As  explain(Ml  in  section  20,  there  is  found  in  many  Indian  languages  a 
series  of  pronouns  incorporated  in  verlis;  that  is,  tlic  \('rl)  contains  \virhin 
itself  incorporateif  article  ju'onouns  which  point  out  with  great  particid:iritv 
the  gender,   number,  and   person  of  the  siiltji ct   and  the  ol)|eft      In  this 


■s ; 


1 


Iff  If 


li 


74 


INTRODUCTION  TO  TflE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


manner  veib,  pronoun,  iind  adjoctivtiare  combined,  and  to  this  extent  these 
parts  of  speech  are  untHfl'erentiatcd. 

In  section  27  it  Mas  sliown  that  nouns  sometimes  contain  particles 
within  themselves  to  predicate  possession,  and  to  this  extent  nouns  and 
verbs  are  undifferentiated.  In  some  languaj^a's  tlie  article  pronoun  consti- 
tutes a  distinct  word,  but  whether  free  or  incor})orated  it  is  a  complex  tissue 
of  adjectives 

In  section  28  it  was  shown  that  adjectives,  adverbs,  ))repositions,  and 
nouns  are  used  as  intransitive  verbs,  and  to  such  extent  adjectives  and 
verbs,  adveibs  and  verl)s,  prejjositions  and  \erbs,  are  uniliffcreutiated. 

To  the  extent  that  voice,  mode,  and  tense  are  accomplished  by  the  use 
of  af><''lutinated  particles  or  inflections,  to  that  extent  adverbs  and  verbs  are 
luuliiferentiated. 

To  the  extent  that  adverbs  are  fimnd  as  incorporated  particles  in  verbs, 
the  two  parts  of  speecli  are  undifferentiated. 

To  the  extent  that  prepositions  are  particles  incorporated  in  the  verb, 
prepositions  and  verbs  are  untlifferentiated. 

To  the  extent  that  prepositions  are  iiHixed  to  nouns,  prepositions  and 
nouns  are  undifferentiated. 

In  all  these  i)articnlars  it  is  seen  tliat  the  Indian  tonj>-ues  belong  to  a 
very  low  typ<' of  oi^.iuization.  Various  scholars  have  called  attention  to 
this  feature  by  descr'  '\\ix  Indian  laufi'uafjes  as  l)eiii<»'  Imlophrastic,  polysyn- 
thetic,  or  synthetic.  The  term  synthetic  is  perhaps  the  best,  and  may  be 
used  as  synonymous  with  undifferentiated 

Indian  tongues,  therefore,  may  be  said  to  be  highly  synthetic  in  that 
thei''  i)arts  of  speech  are  imperfectly  differentiated. 

In  these  same  particulars  the  English  language  is  highly  organized,  as 
the  parts  of  speech  are  highly  differentiated.  ^  et  the  difference  is  one  of 
degree,  not  of  kind. 

To  the  extent  in  the  English  language  that  inflection  is  used  forquali- 
tication,  as  for  person,  niunber,  and  gender  of  the  noun  and  pronoun,  and 
for  mode  and  tense  in  tlie  verb,  to  that  extent  the  jjarts  of  speecli  are  un- 
differentiated But  wi"  have  sii  n  that  iutiection  is  used  for  tliis  purpo.se  to 
H  very  ;  ligiit  extent. 


HINTS  ANI>  i;X  PLAN  AT  IONS. 


74« 


There  is  yet  in  the  Kn^'lish  liui^iiiifjo  one  iniitortant  (litU'ivntiafion 
wliicli  has  been  but  partially  aeconiiilished  Verbs  as  usually  eimsidered 
are  undifferentiated  parts  of  speeeh;  they  are  nouns  and  adjectives,  one  or 
both,  and  predicants.  The  predicant  siniph'  is  a  distinct  part  id'  speech. 
The  English  lang-uage  has  but  one,  the  verl)  In  he,  and  this  is  not  always  a 
pure  predicant,  for  it  sometimes  contains  within  itself  an  adverbial  element 
when  it  is  conjugated  for  mode  and  tense,  and  a  connective  element  when 
it  is  conjugated  for  agreement.  With  adjectives  and  nouns  this  verb  is  used 
as  a  predicant.  In  the  pa.ssive  voice  also  it  is  thus  used,  ami  the  participles 
are  notms  or  adjecti\  es.  In  what  is  sometimes  called  the  progressive  form 
of  the  active  voice  nouns  and  adjectives  are  ditferentiated  in  the  participles, 
and  the  verb  "to  be"  is  u.sed  as  a  predicant.  Ihit  in  what  is  usnally  de- 
nominated the  active  voice  of  the  verb,  the  English  language  has  nnditl'er- 
entiated  parts  of  speech.  An  examination  of  the  historv  of  the  verb  "to 
be"  in  the  English  language  exhibits  the  fact  that  it  is  coming  more  and 
more  to  be  used  as  the  predicant,  and  what  is  usually  called  the  common 
form  of  the  active  voice  is  coming  more  and  more*  to  be  limited  in  its  use 
to  special  significations. 

The  real  active  voice,  indicative  mode,  present  tense,  iirst  person,  sin- 
gular number,  of  the  verb  "to  eat,"  is  "am  eating."  The  expression  "I 
eat"  signifies  "I  am  accustomed  to  eat."  So,  if  we  consider  the  connnon 
form  of  the  active  voice  throughout  its  entire  conjugation,  we  discover  that 
many  of  its  forms  are  limited  to  special  uses. 

Thronghfiut  the  conjugation  of  the  verb  the  auxiliaries  aie  predicants, 
but  these  auxiliari<'s,  to  the  exteiU:  that  tlu^y  are  modilied  for  mode,  tense, 
nundjcr,  and  ])erson,  contain  adverbial  and  connective  elements. 

In  like  manner  maisv  of  the  lexical  elements  of  the  English  language 
contain  more  than  one  part  of  speech:  "to  ascend"  is  to  go  up;  "to  de- 
scend" is  to  g-o  down;   and  "to  depart"  is  to  go  from. 

Thus  it  is  seen  that  t'le  iMiglish  language  is  also  synthetic  in  that  its 
parts  of  speech  are  not  completely  differentiated.  The  English,  then,  differs, 
in  this  respect  from  an  Indian  language  only  in  degree. 

In  most  Indian  tongues  no  jiure  predicant  has  lieen  ditferentiated,  but 


I 


r 


i! 


746       INTJfODfTCTlON  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 

in  some  the  vrrb  la  he,  or  prodiciiut,  i..is  been  sliglitly  developed,  chiefly  to 
jininii  existence  in  ji  place. 

It  will  thus  he  seen  that  by  the  criterion  of  organization  Indian 
tongues  are  of  very  low  grade. 

It  need  but  to  be  affirmed  that  by  the  criterion  of  sematologic  content 
Indian  languages  are  of  a  very  low  grade.  Therefore,  the  frequently- 
expressed  opinion  that  the  languages  of  barl)aric  peoples  have  a  more 
highly  organized  granunatic  structure  than  the  languages  of  civilized 
peoples  has  its  com|)lete  refutation. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  all  paradigmatic  inflection  in  a  civilized 
tongue  is  a  relic  of  its  barbaric  condition.  When  the  parts  of  speech  are 
fully  dirt'erentiated  and  the  process  of  placement  fully  specialized,  so  that 
the  order  of  words  in  sentences  has  its  full  significance,  no  useful  pui-pose 
is  subserved  by  inflection. 

Economy  in  H|)eech  is  the  force  by  which  its  development  has  l)een 
accomplished,  and  it  divides  itself  jjroperly  into  economy  of  utterance  and 
economy  of  thought.  Economy  of  utterance  has  had  to  do  with  the  phonic 
constitution  of  words ;  economy  of  thought  has  developed  the  sentence. 

All  paradigmatic  inflection  requires  unnecessary  thought.  In  the  clause 
''if  he  was  here,"  "if"  fidly  expresses  the  subjunctive  condition,  and  it  is 
(piite  unnecessary  to  express  it  a  second  time  by  using  another  form  of  the 
verb  "to  be,"  and  so  the  people  who  are  using  the  English  language  are 
deciding,  for  the  subjunctive  form  is  rapidly  becoming  obsohite  with  the 
long  list  of  paradigmatic  forms  which  have  disappeared. 

Every  time  the  pronoun  lie,  she,  or  it  is  used  it  is  necessary  to  think  of 
the  sex  of  its  antecedent,  though  in  their  use  there  is  no  reason  why  sex 
should  be  expressed  say  one  time  in  ten  thousand.  If  one  pronoun  non- 
expressive  of  gender  were  used  instead  of  the  three,  with  three  gender 
adjectives,  then  in  nine  thousand  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  cases  the 
speaker  would  be  relieved  of  the  necessity  of  an  unnecessar}-  thought,  and 
in  the  one  case  an  adjective  would  fully  express  it.  But  where  tlieso  inflec- 
tions are  greatl}'  multii)lied,  as  they  are  in  the  Indian  languages,  alike  Avitli 
the  Greek  and  Latin,  the  speaker  is  compelled  in  the  choice  of  a  word  to 


MINTS  AM*   lOXI'l, A  NATIONS. 


74(; 


.'.ss 

IS 


exprfss  lii.s  idea  to  think  of  ii  multiplicity  of  tliiii-rs  which  havo  no  connec- 
tion with  that  which  ho  wishes  to  express. 

A  Ponca  Indian,  in  snyiny  that  a  man  killed  a  ral)I)it,  wonld  have  to 
say  the  man,  ho,  one,  animate,  standin<i',  in  the  nominative  case,  ])nrposoly 
killed,  by  shooting  an  arrow,  the  rabbit,  lie,  the  one,  animate,  sittino-,  in  the 
objective  case;  for  the  form  of  a  verb  to  kill  would  have  to  bo  selected,  and 
the  verb  changes  its  form  by  inflection  an<l  incorporated  particles  to  denote 
person,  nnniber,  and  gender  as  animate  or  inanimate,  and  gender  a  stand- 
ing, sitting,  or  lying,  and  case;  and  the  form  of  the  verb  would  also  exprc 
wl  ther  the  killing  was  done  accidentally  or  purposely,  and  wiiethor  it  w; 
by  shooting  or  by  some  other  jjrocess,  and,  if  by  shooting,  whether  by  bow 
and  arrow,  or  with  a  gun;  and  the  form  of  the  verb  woulil  in  like  niamier 
have  to  express  all  of  these  things  relating  to  the  object;  that  is.  the  person, 
nundjor,  geiuler,  and  case  of  the  object;  and  from  the  niidtiplicity  oi'  para- 
digmatic forms  of  the  verb  to  kill  this  i)articular  one  would  have;  to  be 
selected.  I'erhaps  one  time  in  a  million  it  would  be  the  ])uri)ose  to  express 
all  of  these  i)articulars,  and  in  that  case  the  Indian  would  have  the  whole 
expression  in  one  compact  word,  but  in  the  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  cases  all  of  these  particulars  would 
have  to  be  thought  of  in  the  selection  of  the  form  of  the  verb,  when  no 
valuable  purpose  would  be  accomplished  thereby. 

In  the  development  of  the  English,  as  well  as  the  French  and  Ger- 
man, linguistic  evolution  has  not  been  in  vain. 

Judged  by  these  criteria,  the  English  stands  alone  in  the  highest  rank; 
but  as  a  written  language,  in  the  way  in  which  its  alphabet  is  used,  the  Eng- 
lish has  but  emerged  from  a  barbaric  condition. 


T 

Ml 


II  i 


Mi  < 


i 


r 


CHAPTER  III. 


SCHEDULES. 


(76) 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


I 


:/. 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


:?  ii£  lllllio 


25 
2.2 


U    ill  1.6 


V) 


>1 


># 


'>  > 


y 


/t^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  145S0 

(716)  872-4503 


^ 


^ 
^ 


c 


?> 


h 


'^%^ 


V.  ■  S 


y 


/^J 


Ui'^-<^ 


'^  .  ^>i,i>-^!^*^^ 


-.  / 


.1^^' 


yi-^  t^  ^< 


V/ 


•<-'.•''»  ^  '/^-^ 


«^  ^'r  1«-  Z' .'  r  r\.^  ^  f-i--:  /  ''^'-^^ 


/. 


■  U 


ry'c 


f 


'^  t  c-^^<^ 


,^.- 


^ 


'^ri.-^/'-c^/id  c'<i^  Q/rKf^/iOt:. 


^  rc/ltc^ 


^>. 


r. 


^^c^ 


^^ 


y 


U^'f- 


ij^- 


7 


./i 


2e.>^  /Z<^ 


V 


;J    O^r^    M^ 


/'  X-l 


/. 


£^  Z^-fT-'i^^-r^  ^t 


^/     -    /^/-      C'/V^i 


'i^-^/z-^/'/^/f^/^    ^<^^r^^^^   «...<ljV./rvU^>^/^/.'V^-/.^L    ^/.^^'W^./^ 


^^{iii^J  ;i  c- 


rv-i. 


'f  f-^  f^n 


A 


y^  I  t/"  <^/C-  /i- 


/ 


.<;y^. 


//'/,  <^'>-  ^/'''> 


-  A^>:^  ^>2. 


^/>d  cu 


Z^,/^ 


>!.^^4*<'^ 


w'^2; 


-V- 


V 


1^        ^^.^  ^    f'    ^r-       <' 


— /   '  i 


^a-. 


:>J-^ 


/^ 


^. 


V^V/f  ^ 


/I  /f 


'.''>  ;  i"-  /     -•    ''/ 


'/"  /t 


^  / 


..>    /->  £- 


-<r^ 


<f^/c'.x?'vj 


v; 


r  <•>. 


<T  //  r'/  'Pff-^i  a 


'•■f^/<r<^- 


(-/J  '  /:  / '  Cj^  ^/ 


Y 


■^,A 


C? 


-'    I. 


■^ 


r^rf^-iJ     ^ 


r 


U^  A^'A 


/A 


/j^ 


r-  *Ur  ,^n^</. 


.l^C£i 


'^   2>£7 


^. 


V/^^ 


'-■."tci'-^A-.rj/i-  ^-^t  -A, 


c7'^<S^^/i  /^^7!P~fi^/c. 


^^ 


<< 


VJ^Z/L     -»  ''<'*.. 


*<i-^ 


^  ed 


/. 


<*: 


^/ \}.o   '•e  /It-'-; 


/f  <r 


^iC 


'</.r..c 


-:■  A 


^/^? 


'^- 1  c-7y 


:V^    o: 


y.. 


».'  ?u 


A' 


/. 


^  A'^'ic^    -^ 


C 


<?.«,•>, 


7 


CiA-('t. 


i*v 


^<'^«-,  <f 


^^^-^fc 


/:l£^  ,/i 


/T^iT^  J  "7^^/ W^-2? 


./^<X^^  '^^^i 


'■<Z    AAa^  O^^^t^. 


/"•  / 


C'Ct  n   Q   6^^^/ci^^  '' 


o  y, 


*<?/•> 


^. 


7.^. 


V  y 


V^/ 


>i 


/^'S. 


■f-'f^O.- 


/ 


6y^ 


'Ty-e.-i-'.  cs^ 


fO    71./-^^/- 


<r:^^^i.->  -?  ■'' 


■?    ^f\0T 


lV<J 


l"  C7ici*..^t^>^l-' 


C~-  /-I.  '/f  ^.  l-^* 


-  V-^. 


<i'''>^vc  <y.<?-'V^.  /n./Fh  rr-A.^  /<^i:>^j    ^^^^  ^    ^^^  ' 


/ 


/; 


cac 


-o'  /I  '.-tt: 


^e 


Z'- 


/-  /' 


/ 


' if^f/  i\(-^    ^■>-^' 


1-^^    i  0   i^^ic 


<^V>i. 


^'^ 


*a:iu^  c<'^Oi 


„-<  <s  <".   -v 


f*  a  /i 


^   /^. 


u«:  "LP..  /  <i  >» 


«   i^.f<:-^}p4'iU^    C 


/i 


''/^'7 .  '.-r' 


'/ 


'^-(2^,  -^i<!^ ,   .-> 


OL    <  -i 


ItL. 


^-SV>/^ 


^  ;-■?-.    i.- 


/*5i!!k  <3^^i 


'./■  fl  ("e 


TT/'i/i    -6^    •^ 


/ 


i.-     ^Itf    O^t.  iM^  /nC  /r  S   C^'x.Ci  ^^^ 


C'P  L      /  / 


€.    '^clV 


X' 


r 


**!r<^^  ^ 


5«^''  '^-/, 


4    -^ 


^<.  i. 


^/^ 


■«■<!»:*::<; 


/>'  c?-; 


t.  • 


li^     /)l      ^C-C'J- 


i>i  ..'^/i.  .^^  S  J* 


^. 


I' 


^  6  J  //^^  '?•«><'/"  ^--^  •^■fi^ti  ftriCi    <^/  /^i^./ritnt  no^..   4^^f/,.3^^fc^  ry'<--,V  ("^  r*  r //t-«l- 


^^^»-> 


^^   «?•..» u-/  r  ' ' 


'/r  f"^  //  ^  yi"^  --^^  >  "^ 


/ 


Vj  (TV  r 


/< 


■A. 


<•/-?  1.7*     -^    "€* 


4. 


£      />^>^''<Mv  ,  6^  a.i'i-;^a. 


/' 


O  t-/u      (^Pi-,  <>C       '/  't     <^ 


^^> 


>/ 


/■.  > : 


■■J  *^Ji.  .</ 


tj.«t«?- 


'^' 


A^  //^ 


^k-/^. 


^     <•'>  J  ^/ 


yif>^  *. 


rt^ 


1.c.   -^x?<l.   -r- 


/ 


/>-  ^('•/V 


^^^i 


r  /v(*. 


<:c 


.-c^;i:  e^ 


A 


'i/>-^C'// 


r  h 


-i'  n  I 


A 


.^//  /ii^< 


•.>^;.-, 


C  lr^ 


Y 


V ;  I  /  / 


V 


vrrit-i^^^  J  {,*i    cyVc  <?  /  y< 


t^  <^  «^- <"/ ,?  <5>-*/-^  /''^v.e-/»'i—  ,-<?i::; 


1^ 


f^i'tic^.J 

j> '  <r>i  c 

''-tf 

^.■J  !jr.<^ 

l^a^^t/'^ 

c  r,. 

SCHEDULE  1.    PERSONS. 

(Cart'fiilly  rriul  j)  1,  rimptiT  II.) 


77 


ENQLISH. 


1  Man. 


19  Maid  (old) 

20  The  old  people 

21  The  young  people. 

22  A  great  talker 

23  A  silent  person 

li  Thief.. _ 


HKMARKS. 


2  Woman    

t 

3  Old  man 



4  Old  woman 

S  Younu  man _ 

fl  Yonnn  w(miaii 

7  Virgin 

S  Hoy 

B  Olrl  -. 

11  Infant 

* 

1 
U  Male  Inmnt !. 

i 
in  Twins 

15  Married  woman. i 

! 

17  Wl^ow 

• 

''A 


n : 


1-4 : 


f 


ii 


\\- 


T8 


SOHEDUIiB  2.  -PARTS  OF  THE  BODY. 

(rnrpfiilly  rem!  J  i!,  ClmiiltT  II.) 


KNOMHtl. 


I  IIiwl. 


•J  Itiilr 

.1  Crown  of  (lie  hcnil 


REMAIlKa. 


4  S<>iil| 


Kaoe  . 


0  Forchond  . 


7  Kyp  . 


8  rupll  oflhcKyo. 

9  Eyi'lUHli. 


10  Kyplirow- 


11  TppiT  oyi'lld  . 


12  I.n\vrr  oycllil. 


i;i  K.iir-lol)e. 


II  Kiir. 


l.l  rcrfimitlnii  In  onr _ 

Hi  Kxtrrnal  *)i)('nlnp<)f  ttippnr- 
17  Nose 


Is'Rldgeof  nose.. 


10  Nostrll- 


20  Roptlim  of  iinsp 

21  Pprforiition  ofSpptuni  of  nosp_ 
IS!  Clippk --- 


at  H.'nnl . 


!il  Mouth  — - 
a'l  I'pppr  llp- 

■y>  1,1  Hii-  Up 

■r  Tooth 

'JS  Timituo  --- 

'.11  SiiUvii 

:in  1'iihito 

:il  Throiit 

:ij  Chill 

X\  Ntpk 


m 


SCHEDULE  2. -PARTS  OF  THE  BODY-Oontinued. 


TO 


ENQLISII. 


81  Adum'a  nppic . 


ta  Body. 


86  Shuuiacr 

87  ShoiikU'r-bliiilc. 


88  nnck . 


80  Breiistiif  II  iiiau 

40  Breast  of  ii  wunmn,  anaiiimai. 


41  Nipples. 


42  Hip. 


43  Belly. 


44  Wavcl  - 
46  Arm... 


46  Right  ann. 


47  Left  arm. 


48  Arm-pits 

40  Right  (irm  above  I'lliow 
SO  Left  arm  abovi'  elbow  _-. 


61  Elbow 

62  Right  elbow 

68  Left  elbow- 

64  Right  arm  below  elbow 
66  Left  arm  below  elbow  __. 


66  Wrist  - 


67  Right  wrist 

68  Left  wrist 

50  Hand 

60  Right  hand 

61  Left  hand 

62  Palm  of  hand. 

63  Back  of  hand.. 
61  Fingers 

65  Thumb 

66  First  nnger 


REMARKS. 


80 


SOHEDUIiB  2— PARTS  OP  THE  BODY-Oontinued. 


'  r 


is  5 


11 


i 


t' 

t 

I 
I 

i 
1 


ENGLISH. 


07  Si'coiiil  11  liner  , 


(IS  Third  (liiKfr- 
00  Small  fliiRor- 

70  FliiKer-imll  - 

71  Knuckle 


72  Spnco  bi'twoon  kmicklcs. 


7:1  Uumi)- 


74  Lcg- 


75  Leg  above  knee. 
70  !Cnce._- 


77  Knec-pnn — 

78  Lei?  hplDW  kiipo. 
70  CiUf  of  the  !«(,'  _ 


80  Ankle.. 


81  AnkU'-l)ono  . 

82  Instep 


811  Foot 

SI  Sole  of  foot 


85  Heel  . 


80  Toe 

57  Lnrgo  toe... 

58  Seeontl  toe.. 
80  Third  toe  . 
00  Fourth  toe. 


ill  Toc-niill 

!)2  Ulood 

0.1  Vein  or  artery 

91  Drain  

05  Bladder. 

!Ni  Caul.- 


07  (lall 

OS  Heart    .- 
00  Kidney - 


KKMARKS. 


SCHEDULE  2 -PARTS  OP  THE  BODY-Oontinued. 


81 


100  Lunu 

101  Mver 

102  Htomacli... 

im  Spleen 

101  Klb 

105  Pulse 

106  VertebrBB  -. 

107  Spine 

108  Foot-print - 

109  Skin 

110  Bone 

111  InteHtlnes . 


ENULIHII. 


REMARKS. 


'I 


82 


KNOLIHII. 


I  ('ii|> 


'J  Tunic 


B  I'.,    tliclolli 


i    llnM'rh-c'lolll  lirit  . 


i'air  of  li'LTiitliM  - 


li  rail' III  III 


S  WiiiiiiinV  liiislic'lworli  I 


II  Sliiirl  iii'tlli'iiiM 


II)  Liuij:  iicui.n;il 


11  (ilnlli< 


12  W'onmirs  III 


I.i  lilirtlTH  . 


sins. 


II  liliinlcft- 


Holirof  iiiMi-skin 


Hi  Uiiiiciir  iiiiiraiosuin 


17  iii)ii,.c,r,i..i.i  >kiM 


IS  ISoliiMil'  lalihil  skill.' 


li)  Uolii'  of  wilii-ral  skill' 


W  liiirksklii 


21  Antclupi'slcln- 


'22  Sliei'ii  sliin 


iii  Klk  skill- 


ill  Uiililiil  skill  , 


'St  HraviT  sliin 


'Si  DltiTKkin 


'J7  I'rinm'  ot'skin- 


ai  Tlii-i'iui  (ill'  sliii'Wi 


BOHEDULB  3. -DRESS  AND  ORNAMENTS. 

(cari'fiillj-  mill  jt  :i,  rimiilfr  II.) 


KKMAKKH. 


J  ■  I    f- 


i   «■■-' 


.'111  Tlircacl  (III'  sl;iii; 


:ii   Ilcliil-illi'ssiil'  liallurs.. 


:]'Z  Nfi-kliu'i' ol'  Imhu' 


*)  Nei'kiiu'iMii'  liinl-liiils 


i  I' 


SCHEDULE  3.    DRESS  AND  ORNAMENTS    Continued. 


ea 


RNnMSII. 


»!  NiTklmi'  iif  lilrd-pliwvK-.. 
.'li  Nrcklai'i'  iif  liiiirn'  cIiiwh. 

311  Ncrkliicf  of  nhillD 

37  I'liliit   black) 

W  Paint   rrdi 

3U  I'alnt  (yi'llow) 

40  Tattoo  iiiarkH — 

41  Pouch 

42  A  ring 

43  llarelwaU - 

44  Barcroot - 

45  Naked 


UKMAItKS. 


■  n 


■hm 


m 


'M 

^>%\ 

111 

I 
1 


h 


\ 


i 


' 


BOHBDXTIilO  4— DWBLLINOS. 

(Ciirvriilly  rcnil  f,  I,  Clinptor  II.) 


RNCIMHII. 


I  VllliiKe  . 


'i  Wluwiiiii  Ipi'riiiiitirnt  ilwolllnil). 
;i  |)(«>rway 


KKMARKH. 


4  Sniiiko-lK.iP 

5  FIro-plnco. — 

B  Fire 

7  Flre-woral 

8  WUT.K 

B  AllKht 

10  Living  vniilii 

11  Dead  coals 

12  AhIips 

13  Smoke 

M  Soot- 

I'l  Poker 

1(1  A  sent - 

17  The  plnco  where  seats  iire 

IH  A  post 

in  My  home 


'Jii  Pi'scrthc  wiiiwiinis  mimI  irive  iitiinrs  fur  arcliitee- 
tiiral  i)arts  ami  ilivisimis  tiilo  rninpartiaritts. 


»    ! 


I  ; 


BOHBDULB  4.-DWBLLmOS-Oontlnued. 


aa 


KNIU.IHH. 

:ll  I.chIui'  iti'iiipimiry  itwcllliiK)  - 
.Ti  liiMiru'iiy 


UKMAKKM. 


'Mi  SiiioUf-liiiU' 
.'(7  I  iiiluc-|>(iU' 
;in  I.ci.lni'-iiln  . 

M)  Mat 

*)  IJlHl  


Ill  I'lli'hli) 


17  A  <)tvlNlnii  nUi  pui'liloioiiesrt  nri'Diiipartnu'iitK 
ccinstiliillii);  a  coiiiimiiml  hoiisci 

IS  riiiiiM.vi'ciinpartincntH  (si'l  (ilrcHUiis  roirjiiiiilyi 
411  (live  iiHiiu'  of  oach  ri»)tii_ 


.V)  Floor--- 

M  CollInK 

ra  Wall 

58  Post - 

."ill  Joist 

m  Miitd 

Ill  DcMirway  ..- 

IK  Woollen  trnpnlcKirway 

IB  Oni'iiliiK  for  window 

01  Fire-place - 

05  Chimney 

66  Permanent  seat  (masonry) . 


^! 


80 


aOHEDULB  4.  -DWELLINOS    Continued. 


1    { 


■Jl 

1    ■■     ' 

1  ■ 

1  : 

1 

KNdl.IHII. 


ItKMAIlKH. 


tl7  Mlalrwiiy 
IlK  Liiclilir    .. 
(Ill  A  Hlllllc    .. 


7»  Miirliir    

71  Coiirl 

Ti  Hlri'd 

-It  (liirili'ii 

Tl  Irrluiillim  niniil. 

T.'i  SiirliiK       — 

7li  WllUT 


■■\ 


BOHBDULE  4  -DWELMNOS    Ooritlimod. 


87 


;!i 


i 


\:; 


88 


SCHBDULB  6.~IMPLBMBNTS  AND  UTBNSILS. 

(Can'fully  ri'iul  g  5,  Cliiipter  II.) 


ENULIHII. 


How  of  W'kmI  . 


liow  Ml'  horn. 


:t  Kiiw-slrlnu  - 


1  Stiirw  nil  l)iu>U  of  linw- 


.'i  Arrow 


II  Nntrli  In  nid  of  jiitow  for  hnw-strliiK 


Nolch  III  ciu)  nf  iirrow  for  tirrow-ht'iid 


K  Arrow-licmt  of  Mtniu' 


W  Arrow-lii'inl  chippiT  iiiiiulc  of  liorn) . 


10  INthil  oC  tirniw-In'iul 


11  Arniw-Nluin  !»('  rt'cd. 


KKMAUKS. 


Ill  Arrow-Hlmlt  nf  wihi.1 


!.'{  (Jrouvr  hi  iirrMw-NliiiII 


U  Arrow-himn  stnilKlitcnrr  Uiitulr  or  hoiiii 


15  Arrow-Kliiil't  polisher  (inailt<  of  Htoiiu), 


HI  ('t'lnont  iisoi  in  fiistcnliifx 'irrow-ticiulK  . 


n  Arrow  l.'iitlK^rH 


IH  tiuWor. 


li)  t^ulvor-Ntrap . 


Kiill't'  of  hIoiiu       - 

K nir*  -hitiulli'                                         — 

Shiriil                                                  -              _   — 

Sllll«      - 

Ciililrt'ii  lOMilf  oC  11  hliuldcr       ., 

nsh-Illir ., 



KIkIi-iu'I - - 

Ktsh-liiioU                        - ^„ 

Net  lor  rMtchtiiu  niMtltM ,. 

SCHEDULE  5. -IMPLEMENTS  AND  UTENSILS- Oontinuod 


80 


. 


KNCJI.ISII. 


HKMAIIKS. 


II  Net  riir  Clltrhllm  llsl' 
fi  I'lpf,  (ifKliinr 

III  IMjii'-stfin,  of  i-«'fil 

17  l'l|il'.slrlil.  Ill   wikmI 


'  ll 


i. 


'  r 


i ' 


00 


SCHEDULE  5. -IMPLEMENTS,  ETC. -"Wooden- ware. 


J  i 


r; 


!    • 


in\ 


ENGLISH. 


UKMAUKS 


W  i 


1  Cup  or  (Upper 

1 
2  UreaU-tmy _ _ .._    ,                ,           

! 

.'1  Moat-tray ..  ...                                                                             ■ 

4  Howl - '. '. 

!                                                                                                                      1 

6  Pestlo .  .            

7  Flrc-drlll             -      -- -                                                  .-  . 

i 

! 

I 

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

1 

• 

• 

i 
1 

I 

SCHEDULE  5.-IMPLBMBNTS,  ETO.-Stone  implements. 


91 


ENGLISH, 


1  Axe. 


REMARKS. 


2  Adze. 

3  Hoe.. 


4  Knife... 

5  Knlfo-haiiillc 

0  Knife-point 

7  Kiiife-i'ili;e . 

8  Scraper 

9  Rorer 

10  Meallng-stiino,  lartre  . 

11  MealinK-stiini',  small . 

12  Mortar 

IS  Pestle .. 


~i 

.      ..  I 

I. 


02 


SCHEDULE  5.— IMPLEMENTS,  ETC.— UtenBllB  of  shell,  horn,  bone,  dec. 


ICNOT.IMtr. 


1  Horn  cup   .- _ 

2  Horn  liidlo  _ 

:i  Tnrllc-lMick  illsli 

I  I'McsliIng  Imploment,  of  notdieil  hoiic. 
!i  l)rt>»sln(?-kiilfo,  of  hoiio 


UKMARKH. 


I    ! 


If 


i    t>! 


i 

I  ■   . 


SOHBDUIiE  6.-IMPLEMENT8,  ETC. -Basket-ware. 


93 


K.vousn. 


HK.MAHKS. 


1  I,iiri!(M-i)nlnil  sci'd-lmskcl  (ninii'il  mi  Imck) . 


-   HjiIuI  st'i'd-ttllNKrt  . 


:i  Sccd-llin  M'or  Ipi'iilini;  .■.ceil  lulu  ii  hll^kl•tl 


I  Wlniiowiiitf  tmskft  . 


5  Kliiiir-li'iiy  (liiiskcl-wiir 


6  Uri'iiil-iray  (liMskcl-wiiri' 


HiMTj-liaskct 


«  Trlnkcl-lmskct. 


(I  Flsll-lHlNkOt 


10  Flshlnn-hiiskct  (ili|)-iii'l  iil'  linskcl-Hi\ri 


11  Lart-nwiitor-JiiKifiH- iKililliiL'  wnlcr  in  Imlu 


11!  Lnrne  wiiter-JUK  (of  liiiskcl-w 
pitch). 

13  I.arKi'wnti'i--li(itll(Mfiirli(ililli 


i\<  i'imI  witli 


;  WiitiT  in  loiJL't') 


II  I.ai-tt<'w»ti'i--li(>lticuill>aski't-\viir ivi'i-rd  willi 

pltclii. 

If)  (Siiiall  iiilKi-Ini  Ixi!'  ...  'iif  haskft-WMi-r  i-i.virrd 
witli  pitcli). 


m 


ti 


64 


SCHEDULE  5.— IMPLEMENTS,  ETC.-Pottery. 


:Niii.isii. 


f  ■ 


HEM  ARKS. 


I  I.iiriri'  \v;iliT-.|ii^'  (fur  IiuIiIIhl;  wmI.t  in  lo.lu'c).-.. 
L'  l.iii'Ki'  MiitiT-liDiil.'   IcirciiryliiK  wiilcriiii  liiicUi 


.■i  I'Mi-'riiii  lieilllc .". _.   

1  ( Jrriis)'-|ar    

r»  Mciil-liir irnuiidi __.  _  

(1  Mi'iil-Jiirc.|iiiii-i'l  ^ - --- - - - 

7  liiii'K*"' t">\\i ,                   • 

i 
H  Siiinll  liiiwl-- 1 

it  Tray - 

10  Cup  .__ - -.._ 

11  I.adlc  ._ 

1 

1 

! 

1 

1 

1 

1 

ENGLISH. 


i  Food _ 

2  Meal  (Of  scpils) 

3  Moiil  (of  conn 

4  Meal  (of  urasshoppers)  _ 

5  Cake 


0  Mush  __ 

7  Meat 

8  Stew 

9  Soup 

10  Bread 

11  Corn  (green). 

12  Hominy 

13  Milk 

U  Honey 

lo  Juice..- 


SCHEDULE  6. -FOOD. 

iCal'rnilly  lead  g  II,  I 'liapfiT  11. i 


06 


REMARKS. 


i!  ■■• 


U  ' 


i    ( 


I  ■  ! 


06 


I  llliK'k  . 
J  nine  .. 


t  Itiuuri. 


•  >  lilllMl. 


H  Purple . 
7  Hill  ... 
M  Hoiin... 


!l  Sc.-il'lrl 

Ill  Siini'l 

II  \lTlllililill. 

I.'  Wliiii. 

l:i  ^I'lliiw... 


SCHEDULE  7. -COLORS. 

(iiiri'full.v  n-iiil  |)  7.  CliiipiiT  II.) 


KNiii.isir. 


REMARKS. 


11 


1  One. 


a  Two... 
3  Three . 


i  Kiiur . 


6  Klve  . 


0  HlX. 


7  Seven . 


8  Eight . 


9  Nino. 
10  Ten  .. 


11  Kk'veii. 


12  Twflvc- 


l;l  Thlrtei'ii- 


H  Kourteen  - 


15  Fincoii 


SOHEDXJIiB  8. -NUMERALS. -Cardinal  Numbers. 

(Ciin'riilly  rciicl  i  s,  (  liiipli'i-  II. 1 


07 


BNOLMH. 


lUCMAllKS. 


1(1  Hl.\tepii 

17  St'Vt'lltt'l'Il 

18  Eighteen 

19  Nineteen 

20  Twenty 

21  Ttt<'nl.v-i)ne  ... 

22  Twenty-two... 

23  Twcnty-llireo  . 

24  Twenty-fiiur  - 

25  Twenty-    I'e  ... 

26  Twenty-six   ... 

27  Twenty-seven  . 

28  Twenty-i'lglit . 

29  Twenty-nine.. 
!«)  Thirty.- 

31  Forty 

32  Kiay 

33  1 


I  Sixty. 


i 


08 


SCHEDULE  8. -NUMERALS. -Cardinal  Numbere-Oontlnued. 


i 
■ 

I 


iS    ml" 


KNULIHIl. 


M  Hevonty 


85  KlKhty . 


!«1  NliicMy. 


;)7  (iiiK  liiiiidrcil- 


:ix  One  liiiiiilrcil  niii' 


HO  (ine  luiiiilriil  Iwo, 


40  One  liuiiilrcd  tlircu  . 


41  Ono  liiiiidri'd  four. 


42  Onc>  huiidri'il  llv( 


43  ()n»  liiindrcd  kI\- 


44  Oiiu  liuiidrt'd  si'vcii. 


4S  Olin  hiiiulri'il  rifilil  . 


4U  Ono  liuiiilrcd  nine. 


47  One  luiiidri'il  trn 


48  Oni-  luiiidri'd  lU'Von. 


40  Onp  hundred  twelve. 


60  Twi)  Imiidied. 


61  Three  hundred- 


52  Kolir  hunilred. 


S3 


54 


65 


Five  hundred 
Six  hundred 
Seven 


red 


66  Eight  hundred - 


57  Nine  hundreil. 


58  One  thousand 


50 


lio  One-hnir  In  lencthi.... 
01  Ouc-lmir  (In  (|UiUilil.v)- 

li.!  A  part  iln  lennth) 

(i.'l  A.  part  (111  (luautltyl— . 

(il  All - 

65  Some - 

Wi  None.- 


IIKMAKKH. 


I 


SOHBDULB  8 -NUMERALS  -Ordinal  Numbers. 


00 


ENdl.IHIl. 

nEMARKH. 

1  First 

2  Hocond 

« 

S  Third 

4  Fourth - 

5  Fifth 

6  Sixth 

7  Seventh ' 

8  Eighth 

9  Ninth I 

10  Tenth 

11  Eleventh 

12  Twellth.  

V^  ThlrtiHMilh    -. '. 

11  Fourteenth 

ll  Flflccnth  - 1 

10  Sixteenth... 

17  Seventeenth 

18  Eighteenth 

19  Nineteenth. 

• 

21  Thirtieth 

23  Fiaieth..-. 

1 

i 

;,? 


t 


100 


BOHBDULB  6.  -NUMBBAIiS.    Numeral  adverbs  deooting  repetition  of  action. 


III! 


Ill: 


SOHBDUIiB  8.    NUMERALS -MultlpllcatlvoB. 


im 


RNOMRH. 


1  Twu-fiilil — . 

i  Tlir<'i--fiilil 

8  Kour-foliI 

i  Kivu-riiiii 

S  Hlx-ftilil. 

«  Hwrll-folll 

7  ElKlit-folil 

8  Nliu>-f<>UI 

0  Toii-ftilil 

10  Elovfii-folil 

11  Twi'lvc-foUl 

12  Thlrloi-n-fdlil 

IS  Fourlwu-fDlil 

II  Finprn-fiiUl 

l.l  Hlxlccii-fdld 

III  HovonlcTiiri)l(l 

17  KlKlili'i'ii-fDliI 

IK  N'liii'tcni-fold 

Ill  Twcnty-roUl 

ai  Thirty-fold 

lil  Forty-fold 

22  Fifty-fold 


UKMARKH, 


i 


102 


aOHKDULE  8    NUMERALS.     Dlfltributlvos. 


'■ 


KNdl.lHll. 


I  Our'  iMini'li    

1!  Tw'i  Ifi  I'lu'h 

.'t  'I'hrcf  to  DK'h  .. 

I  l''iiii'*  t(M-iir!i  _ 

n  I'lvc  lipciich 

II  Hlx  liiiiM-h   

7  Hi'VI'll  l.inirll 

K  I'llnlil  liiiiic'li 
11  Nine  tonirh 

10  Tin  to  fiicli  

11  lOlcviri  to  I Ii 

\2  Twil  VI'  III  i-iii'h 

1:1  Thlrliili  IncMi'li    .. 

II  l''iiiirliiri  liM'iii'li   .. 
I'l  I'llli'iM  I.M'ni-h 

III  SIxlit  11  Inriirll 

17  Si-Vi'llli-rll  to  I'lU'll 
IK    |;iu.|ll.i'li  loi'lirll 
111    Nllliliill  lo.'lH'll 
■Jll  •I'Wrllly    to  illl-ll 
■Jl    'I'lllrl.V  tollirll 
'J'J   l''oll.V  tolill'll     

■SI  Klfly  liMiii-li      ... 


UICMARKH 


III 


U\ 


III 

KM' 


|i 


'ff 


SOHEDUIiE  O.     MEAHUREH. 

i(  'iti'irtiii  V  ii'iiii  ^  It,  ( 'hit|ii<'t-  r  I.) 


Iii.'t 


KNdMHII. 


IIT'MAKKH. 


104 


SCHEDULE  0. -MEASURES— Continued. 


II  ■  I 

ii  ■  i 
i!    i 


SCHEDULE  10. -DIVISION  OF  TIME. 

iriirfliilly  read  J  10,  ClmiJk'i-  Il.j 


105 


ENGLISH. 


1  A  year 

-  .\  nuKni 

■1  Klr.^t  lialf  of  mcnin 

I  Second  hiilf  of  iiiooii 

■>  First  qiiartor  of  moon  .. 
li  Serond  (luartcrof  moon  . 

7  Third  quarter  of  moon  _. 

8  Fourth  quarter  of  moon 

9  Day 

10  Night ._.. 

11  A  day  (24  hours) 

12  Dawn. _ 

1'!  .Sunrise  .^ 

1 !  Morning 

1">  Mid-forenoon 

I(i  Noon 

17  Afternoon 

IH  Sunset  - 


UE.MAUKS. 


Ill  Dusk. [ 

IM  Hvenhn; 

lil  .Midnight ____ 

22  Day  l)ef)»rr  yesterday 

" 

2:!  Yesterday 

21  To-day ._ 

2"i  To-morrow 

2(i  Day  after  to-morrow 

27  Now  ^atlverl)) 

2S  I'ast  timeiadverl)) 

W  Future  time  latlverli) 

1 

II 


I 


I; 


106 


SCHEDULE  lO.— DIVISION  OF  TIME-Oontinued. 


i- 


\ 


SOHBDtJLE  11.— STANDARDS  OF  VALUE. 

(Carcfiilly  rcinl  \  II,  I'lmptcr  ir.) 


107 


! 


i 


i 

! 

i  : 


108 


SCHEDULE  U.-STANDARDS  OF  VALUE- Continued. 


;l 


tWWM 


SCHEDULE  12.  -ANIMALS. -Mammals. 

(I'lircfully  rend  }  1:.',  CIiiiiiIlt  U.i 


100 


ENor-rsH. 


REiMARKH. 


1  Armadillo. 

2  Antolopc ... 


a  Bat. 


4  Iluiralo- 

.')  BlROtl  ... 


(i  nison,  woo<l . 

7  Denver 

8  nndger 


0  Bear,  tj'rlzzly 

10  Bear,  ciiiiiamoji- 

11  Bi'ar,  hlaclc-.- __,. 

12  ('arllii)ii  (wiiiiilliiiKl) 

I'J  Caribou  (barrt-n  {frnuiul)  . 

M  ('liipmuiik-- ._ 

1.')  Cat,  wild 

IG  Cat,  civet 

17  fat,  black __ 

W  Doj! 


19  Dfccr..- 

20  Deer,  imibMliocUy  .Mouiitain.s  iiiul  Hc,«t) 

21  Deer,  wlilte-tiilled 

22  Deer,black-tiilleiWsicrra  Nevada) 

23  Elk 

21  Ermine  __. 

25  Fox 

2«  Fox  (yello\v)„ _ 

27  Fox  (small,  (lark) 

28  Fox  (red) _ 

20  Fox  (Kray)_ 

30  Fox  (cross),. _._ __ 

31  Fox  (silver) _... 

32  Fox  (black) 

;«  Fox  (kit) 


A 


11 


I   i 


\^ 


no 


SOHBDUIiB  la.-ANIMALS—Mammala— Continued. 


ENQLISH. 


34  Fisher  - 


Ki  GopliiT 

Wi  (loplicr,  pocket. 
37  Ooiit,  mountain. 


5!l  otter,  i-en 

(H)  Ui)(>ssuin  

HI  Ox,  musk 

()'2  Prairie-dog. -.. 

thi  Poreupiiie 

HI  Porpoise 

tiit  Peeeary 

H*i  Itat,  common  house 


REMARKS. 


38  Orounil-hog 

BR  Jaguar 

1 

40  Lj-nx 

41  Lemming _ 

42  Lion,  mountain,  or  Panllier-- _  

43  Manatee,  or  seii-cow,  (l'"lorlilM)   

44  Mouse  (stone) 

45  Mouse  (tuft-tuiled) __ 

t 

46  Mouse  (Jumping) 

47  Mouse  (house) 

4S  Mouse  (wood) 

■Ill  Mouse  (white-footed). 



50  Mouse  (Held)  ..- 

51  Mouse  (meadow) 

52  Mouse  (pralrlc) 

53  Mole.... ' 

54  Martin _ 

.5.5  Marmot — ' 

.50  Moose ' 

57  Musl<rat- .-. ' 

5S  Otter.... ' _ 

'. .  ] 


SOHBDUliB  12.  -ANIMALS.-Mammals-Oontinued. 


Ul 


ENGLISH. 

RKMARKH. 

87  Rat  (black) 

1 

68  Rnt  (bush)  - 

(10  Hat  (Kiui^iiroti) 

70  Hal  (iiKiiiiitaln) _ 

71  Kalililt _ 

72  llaliliit  (While) 

7;i  lUibblt  (Ki-ay) 

H  Ilaliblt  (Jackass)  _._ 

73  Hal)blt  (small,  cotiiiii-i. 

ill,. 

oiij) — 

7(1  Uabbit  (llttliM'lilcl'iir  ( 

77  Uaw'oon 

78  Sable 

79  Heal 

! 

tu  Skunk  or  I'lilucat 

Hi  Hlit'op,  inoiiiitaiu ■ 

• 

82  Siiiiirrcl 

ai  Sciulrrcl  (uray) 

81  SciuliTi'l  (black) 

8.5  Squirrel  (^rountl) 

8(i  Sciulrri'l  (rcil) __ .__ i 

" 

87  S(iulrrcl  (sUipcd) __ 

as  Squirrel  (llyiiiK) 

80  NV(>lf„_ 

00  Wiiir  (wliitc') 

1                                                               "" 

91  Wolf  (gray) ' 

02  Wolf  (ilHsky)-... ; 

03  Wolf  (prairie,  cDyote) 

04  Weasel 

95  Whale  ._.. ' 

96  Wolverine 

97  Woodehuck  - 

-. 1 

11 


11 


!   . 


iia 


SCHEDULE  12.  -ANIMALS.-Mammala-Oontlnued. 


KNIIMSII. 


UK.MAKKS. 


i 


f  i 


ml: 


ll ' 


SCHEDULE  12.    ANIMALS. -Parte  of  tho  body.  Ac,  of  mamnmlB. 


118 


KNiil.lSlI. 


liKNr.MlK.x. 


1  Aiillorx 

2  AmiH 


.1  none . 


U  Hdof 
l:;  Hide 
l.i  Horn 
II  Hair. 
1")  Heart 


i'i  Milk 

-'I  Paw 

•i"i  I'oiils „ 

•M  Uil)  

IT  liunip 

Z-i  Skull 

111  Stomaeli 

111!  Spleen  _ 

lit  Swcet-lireail. 

:;ii  Skin , 

;3Tall 


4  liraln 

5  Claw 

(1  nnnu. 

7  KntrallH 

" 

8  Fat 

0  Fur 

in  (luUot 

Hi  Intostlne.s 

'. ,»^ 

17  ,I.,int.. 

I>»  laings  .. 

111  I.lver 

'.11  Muscle _ j 

:i  Meat 

- 
2-2  Mldrllf 

I  III  .-J  I 


U4 


SCHEDULE  12     ANIMALS.    Parts  of  th«  body,  &(v,  of  nmmiimlH    Ooiithnidd. 


I  M 
I     i 


i     i 


llNlil.lMII 

lllM.MtKS, 

;tl  'rrluloli,  nr  Ifinlrr    ..„ ._,_. . , 

.'fi  Tci'lh 

:iil  Tiirimw  - .... 

■.n  Testicles. 

;w  WInil-plpc 

.'Ill    Wcilllll 



i 

1 

' 

SCHEDULE   la.-ANIMALS     BIiiIh 


]U> 


KNdr.isii. 


1  lllnl      

'i  AniiilriiKK 

:t  Av. I.iir  llli|i>M|(ic|(liiuH. 

I  AiiU        


in.MAItKM. 


.'l   llllllTII 

II  IllMcklilnl  __ 

7  llliirlililril   ri.l-wlnuni)  

H  Illiii'klilnl  iwlillr  wliik'iil  prairie). 

I)  Illarliiilf.i  (.vilh.vvlic'iuli 

Ill  llhii'klilnl   iTiiw)..- 

U  Illiii'lilnl 


12  liiilMilliili.  .,ir    III.'    Niirlli;     iti'i'ill'lnl    ol    llii' 

S.MIIIl.- 

|;l  Ii.pl. whllr.  (IjiimII   ..r  N.w  KrujIiiiMl,  I'l.rlrl.l-c 
■•niii'Si.iitli.) 

II  IIUIllllll,' I 

I'j  I  lull  1 1  im  iliiwhcc) 

III  lliiiilliii;  (siiDw) 

17  r.iiiniiil,..r  Nl:;lil  Iliiwk     

"I 
IS  liiiii'li.i-  lllnl,  1,1-  siirlkc' 


II)  Ciill.lrd 


a)  Ci'.lar-lilr.l,  ..r  ( 'iHTrv-liinl 


21  Chaparral 'k.  ..r  lin.iui.l  I'm-k.i 


Si  Clileailcp,  iir  Tltiii. 


Si  ('i)ck  .if  111.'  plains. 


24  C!oot . 


Ciirmiiranl,  ..r  Sim 


'.'(i  C.nvlilrd. 


'J7  Craii.'   Willi. '.ir  wlai.iplim)  . 
2S  Craiif  Oirinvii  iir  riiuiiillilll) 


ai  C'ri'Opi'r  (liniwii)- 


.'10  Creppcr  (Ijlaclc  ami  wliltp)  - 


31  Crow . 


32  Crosshlll. 


SI  Curlew  ilnufc'  lilllp(l) . 


: 


ii 

i 


ue 


KNtil.lsIl. 


U  Cuckoo 

36  Dipper,  or  Wiilrr-onzfl 
30  Dovp 

:f7  ildvf,  Turllo.- 

3S  Bovi?  (Munll  tinmiul)  --. 


30  Diii'U- 


10  nufk  (mnlliinn 

11  Duck  (iilii-liilh 

42  Ducli  (ri'cl-liiMcl) 

43  Durk  (gulden  cyi'  i>r  wlilstli'r) 

■14  Diu-k  (liliu'k-hoa.l) 

J'l  Duck  (canvas-liack)  

•1(1  Duck  'WiumI  i>f  sninmcr) 

■I"  Duck  (liutllc-licad     

IS  Duck  isliiivi'Icr) 


W  Duck 


!•)- 


TjO  Duck  iMicr;:anscr  (ir  saw-liilh 

51  Duck  (i'U(lil.v) 

53  Kanlc 


Wi  KaKlo  (tfolilcu) 

r.l  Ka«lc(\vliitc-licailoil)- 


5.")  Kiucli 

5(i  I'iiicli  (jirass). 
57  l'lv-catclnT-._ 


SCHEDULE  12.— ANIMALS. -Birds— Continued. 


UEMAUKS. 


5S  (iciilwlt 

oil  (lulillliK'li.iii-  Tlilstlc-lilnl., 

(ill  (iciosc  iwliilc-l'nmtcd)  -__ _ 

III  (im)>c  (hluci 

liJ  (iddsi'  (while) - ' 

I 
(i:;  (ii)osi'.  CjiiKHiti  - ! 

i 

III  (ll-acklo.  - 

i;".  (irclicrdali-chlcU _ ._. 

til)  (irushcak 


SCHEDULE  12.  -ANIMALS.— Birds-Continued. 


117 


ENGIJSH. 


B7  Grouse. _ _. 

C«  Grouse  f|)liiiiiili'(li  or  I'mlrli-  Hen  . 
(i9  Grouse  (slmrii-tiill(Mh 

70  Grouse  (white),  Tiiriuimn   


71  Grouse  (rulleil).  l-arlrldire   of  New  Kns-'luud- 

I'heiisaul  of  tlieSoutli. 

72  Gull 

7.'i  Gull  (heron) 

74  Gull  (rlutt-lillled).. __._ _., 

7.')  Gull  (hlaek-lieniled)  _. 

7li  Hawk 

77  JIawk  rnmrsh) .__ .__ 

75  Hawk  {ehU'keu} 

79  Hawk  fhen) _.._ 

80  Hawk  'piu'eou)-,. 

K]  Hawk  (Sparrow)  ._ 

SI'  Hawk  Mluek). _ __ _ __.. 

M  Hawk  ired-tailed)  __ 

81  Hawk  (swallow-lalled) 

8.")  Hawk  (llsh  or  ospivy) ___ 

SO  Heron  (^'reat  lilue).. 

87  Heron  (little  lilue) _ 

8.S  Heron  (irreat  white) 

8n  Heron  (llltli>  white) 

!H)  Heron  (ureen) _ 

1)1  Heron  (nU;ht) 

02  Huniinliiu-hlrd  . ._ __ 

!i:i  Ihls  (Klossy) ._ 

01  Itds  (White) 

!l.">  Indian-hen  or  Conrlan— CryluL'-hird  

'M  .Jay  (siray  iniaintaiii) .._ 

!i7  .lay  (liliie-eri'sted)   

OS  .lay  (eliaiiparrali      

00  Klnuhlnl.  or  llee  Martin _.. 


RKM.\RKS. 


118 


SCHEDULE  12.— ANIMALS. -Birds-Continued. 


i;N(ii,i.sii. 


1110  Kiiinllslipr - — 

101  I.ODIl - - - 

102  MiiKpli'  (.vlliiw-lilllfilj - 

103  XIii).'pli' (i'iinimi)ii) 

101  Xrartlii  ipiirpli') 

I0r>  Miirliii  Oici')- - - - 

100  Meiiilow  (II-  I'Mi'lil  T.urk  

107  .Mm-ldn«-Mr<l _ 

108  MiitlurCary'sclilckcn.or  rdi-ol 

109  .Miitcli-liiiti-li    .--- 

110  Orlcilc,  liiillocU-s(wisU'rM)--- 

111  Orloloaiiiltlmora)- 

112  Owl  '^M■(■lll-llornpcl),,. _ , 

111  Owl  iscrpech) 

111  nwl  iciiri'il) 

11')  owl  \whitc' snowy) 

llij  Owl   ipiirniwliiri,  WpsIith  F.  S.,  Kl(iii<Iii 

117  Oyslcr-catchiT  (cinnmcm),  .MlanliiM'oasl 

118  Oysti'l'-cafi-licr  hlarlci,  racllli' {•(la.sl 

U!l  raniiimt  ^I■■|orllla)      _ 

120  Pcc'WPO --- 

121  I'clk'aii  (whllp) 

122  rcllcaii  (lir.)wn),  racllli' and  .\llaollc  masts  . 

12:!  ri'.'oun  (wilil),  ICasU'iri  I".  S.      

121  ri^'c'oti  (Haiiil-lallcil),  Wcstorn  V.  H 

12")  I'lu'con  (sea)   .   

12ii  IMuvrr.hlacU-lirllloil) _ 

127  l'lclv<M-(!.'ill(lrl\)  _ 

r.N   I'lr.v.llklllilrr)     

r_Kl  rinV)'!"  ■rill'.I-IH.'cUcil) __- 

i:iii  rioviT'riioiiiitalii)  

lil  Hall 

1:12  Kavcii  (I'dtiimon) 


REMARKS. 


SOHEDtJLE  12.  -ANIMALS. -Birds- Continued. 


119 


KNcil.IKII. 


13.3  Raven  (whltc-ncckod) „_ 

1.34  Ucillilnl  .- 

1S5  KoUbiril  (crpstcil) 

138  R<!<II>inl  (liliick-wiiiKeil),  nr  Swirlcl  Tiiriit'iT, 
(KlLSllTIl  U.  .S.) 


KKMAUK.^. 


137  Rohlli 


I.'W  Kdiul-ninricr,   nr    ('luiiirtrriil    Cork    (Wi'stcrii 
U.  ts.) 

139  Hngc-oock ._ _ 

no  SamliiipiT _ 

141  Sandpiper  (spotteil,  i)r  tlpiip) ,. 

142  SeisRor-hird 

143-Shcnrwater,  or  HliiekSklmiii('r(scnitlM  Til  eciast) 

144  Snipe __ 

115  Snow-bird 

146  Song-siiarrow 

147  Sparrow __ 

145  Stilt  (lilai'k-nci'keil) ' 

119  Swan ■ 

l.jO  Swaliow 

I.'il  Swallow  iclilniiu'.v) ! 

I.')2  .Swallow  (liarn) ' 

1.>1  Swallow  (Wliite-hi-llicd) > 

l.")l  Swallow  (irri'iMi-liackedl    

I.W  Swallow  icIiH) .' 

Ill)  Swallow  (hank  or  sand) ' 

157  ■I'cal    

ISH  Teal  (j;r('en-win(;ed) 

159  Ti'al  ibUli'-wiiiKiMl) 

IliO  Te.al  (cinnainon)   - _._ 

IKI  Tern 

lit'  Tern  (Idaeki 

IrtlTlirush.— •_ 

KM  Tlirnsli  (wnler),  or  Watlail 

lft5  Titlark  — _ _ _ 


ff 


II 


120 


SCHEDULE  12.-  ANIMALS.— Birds— Continued. 


KNOLISH. 


KIti  Turkey  . 


Hr7  'rurnsdHH' 

UK  Vulture  (i-'n'iil  I'iiliCuruliiM) -- 

Kid  Vulture  ililiiek)  — 

170  Vulture  (n-cl-lii'iiiled  

171  Warliler _... 

17:!  Wiirliler  (yelliiw),  cir  VellDW-lilrd  - 

17.'t  WliiiHpoor-will 

171  Wiiciilpeeker 


17.J  \V<»i»<lpecker  (yellow-shiifled,  or  Yellow-lunu- 
luer). 

176  WiKxllieeker  (sp-iilecll    _._ 

177  WixMlpei'ker  i,>ell(i\v-l>ellleil)  _ 

17S  WiMMlpeeker    liiri'e  lilaek)       

17il  Woodpecker  {iv!)ry-t>i!leih,  Suutlieru  States  -._ 

ISO  Woodpi'eker   ri'il-lii':iil>  -.-, 

LSI  Woodpi'cker  iwllili-lieilded) 

1S2  Woodpei'Iier  1  Lewis*  .    _ 

IM  \Voodpi'ekcT(lililek.lireilsted)   

1«1  Woodpecker  ^red-sliiilteil),  olllie  We-sleni  U..S. 

185  ■\VUlgcou _ 

ISO  Woodeoek   

1S7  Wren  (house)  _ 

1S,S  Wren  (Muirsli)     _ 

isil  Ycllow-slmuks  .- ___ 


KEMAIIKS. 


SCHEDULE  12— ANIMALS.— Parts  of  the  body,  &c.,  of  birds. 


121 


KNOLISH. 


1  Beak,  or  bill 


REMAUICS. 


2  Mouth 

3  Tongue 

4  Eyo _ 

5  Comb 

0  Crest ..  _ 

7  Neck .. _ 

8  Feathers — _. 

9  Neok-feathors 

10  Wlugs 

11  Wing-feathers 

12  Tall 

13  Tail-feathers 

14  Legs 

15  Toes 

10  Claws : 

17  Spur _. 

18  Heart 

1                                                                        ' 

1!)  Gall .           i 

20  Liver ....                    

21  Lights 

22  Olzzanl 

2.')  Entrall 

24  Veul 

2^>  Egg  — -- .. 

211  Shell  or  egg) 

27  Yolk  (Of  egg)_. 

28  White  (of  egg) 

29  Bird's  nest 

;il)  nird's  tracks _ 

31  Totly _ 

122 


SCHEDULE  12.— ANIMALS.— Pish. 


ENOMHH. 


1  A  (Lsh 

2  Cnt-Hsh 

,■)  Cnili 

I  Cnnv-llsli  ... 
r>  I)(l^'-(lsll  .  . 
(I  llriim-llsh  .. 

7  Kel 

8  (fiir-ll.'ili 

9  Hiillbiit 

111  Miillrt 

11  Mussel 

11!  Oyster 

i;j  l^alinoii 

II  Sluirk- 

!•■)  Smelt 

10  Sturgcoii--- 

n  Siu'ker 

IS  Trout 

li)  Wliitc  tlsh. 


HEMARKS. 


SCHEDULE  12.-ANIMALS.-Part8  of  the  body,  &c.,  of  flsh. 


123 


ENOMSII. 

UK.M.VHICS. 

1  Mouth 

2  Kyo 

3  OIllH 

4  Breast-nii 

S  Belly-fln 

e  Back-fln 

7  Tnll-nn ' 

8  Roe-nn 

i 

9  nindder 

10  Gall 

a  Llvpr 

13  Scnies _ 

18  To  swim _ 

1 
1 

- - - i 

i 
i 

1 

1 

1 



I 

.„.                                                                             1 

1 

124 


SCHEDULE  12.-ANIMALS.-ReptileB. 


>       ( 

t 


! 


F,N(I1,IS1I, 


I  AlllKut.  r- 

'J  CliMiiiolpon — . 

.'I  l-'ic)K(l)Uin 

4  Fri>(;  (small)- 

5  Horned  I.lziird  orTniiil . 

(1  JAznrd 

7  Mopoiislii 

H  Hiittlcsimkn 

(I  HiittloRiinki'  (hornptU ... 

10  Rattle  of  sniike 

11  8iinkp 

12  Sniikp(wnlcr)- 

i:i  Snnkp  (gnrtpr) 

11  Torrnpln- 

15  Toiul 

10  Tnrtolsp 


UF.MAHKS. 


I  HI 


SOHBDUIiE  12. -ANIMALS.  -Insects. 


126 


ENOMHII. 


1  Ant  - 


2  Bedbug . 


3  nce- 


UKMAUKS. 


4  Hoo  (humble) 

5  Hcctlo  (luiiiMi'hiini 

0  nuttorny 

1  Cnterplllor 

8  Cricket  -_. 


0  Drngon-fly- 

10  riea 

11  Fly 


12  Gnat . 


13  Clrnsshopiu'r 

H  Horse-fly  (blnck)-. 

1.-)  Katydid 

10  Locust 

17  Louse __. 

18  Maggot 

10  Mosquito _- 

20  Tralrlc-lly  (urocii) 

21  Snail- 

22  Spider 

23  Tick 

21  Wasp  (yellow) 

25  Worm 


12a 


SCHEDULE  12.    ANIMALS    Continued. 


(Btato  bow  nnlmnla  nru  (Mniiiiined.) 


SCHEDULE  13. -PLANTS. 

(Cairllllli    ITMcl  j)  11,  (  Imlilcr  I  1.) 


187 


ENOMSri. 


1  lliiil  of  trpo. 

2  Lear 


.'1 

4  I.lnib 


5  Oulslilc  Imrk  ._. 
<l  IiiMcr  Imrk 

7  Hotly  or  trunk  - 

8  Sliimi) 


HKMAUKS. 


0  Hoot 

10  Tree 

11  Wuoil    -.- 

12 

13 

14  llrusli-- 

15  Uriisliy  . . 
10  A  lldWiT . 

17  I'loWlTS,. 

18  Forest  — 

19  Krult 

20  Grass 

21  Thicket-. 


■23 

21  Klpo  — 
25  Uiirliw. 


Ilil 


138 


SOHEDULB  13.     PLANTS    Ootitlnuod. 


KNUMHll. 


ui;m.\uks. 


;      I 
I 

i  ■; 


I  North    

«  NiHihi'iiHl  .. 
!l  VmhI  

I  SclUlllI'M.sl  . 
ij  Snlltll  -.  .. 
(i   W.St    

7  Solithwt'sl  _ 
H  NcilillWl'Ht-- 


KNiil.lsll. 


t' 


SCHEDULE  M.     OEOOnAPHIO  TERMS. 

I'illrlull.X     HMil    ;    II,  (   hil|.li  1-    II    , 


120 


KKMAIIKS. 


II 


m 


130 


SCHEDULE  14.— GEOGRAPHIC  TERMS-Continued. 


EMil.ISII. 


UEMAUKS. 


II 


SCHEDULE  15.-  GEOGRAPHIC  NAMES. 

(('ari'mily  rciKl  j  ;,-,,  Cli^iiitcr  II.) 


131 


ENGLISH. 

REMARKH. 

1 

i 

i                                                             " 

1 

j 

1 

_____ i 

1 

1 

i 

i 

1 

! 

1 

ISa  SCHEDULE  la.-THE  PIRMAMENT-Moteorologic  and  other  physical  phenomena  and  objects. 

(t'lirorully  read  J  10,  clinptor  II.) 


1  A  eloiul 

2  Clouds,  the. 
3 


ENGLISH. 


REMARK.S. 


Ill 


li 


11  . 

12  . 


13 

U  Sky . 


15  Uoiizim 

18  Sun 

17  Moon 

18  Full-moon 

1ft  Hiilt-nioon 

20  Crosconl-ni(»oM 

21  Stars 

22  Meteor 

23  Aurora 

21  nalnl)o\v 

2)  Fo« 

20  Frost 

27  Snow 

2H  Hall 

2!!  Ice 

.'lit  Icicle 

.'11  Water __. 

32  IniaKO  rellected  liy  water. 
'(^1  Foam 


SCHEDULE  la.-THE  FIRMAMENT,  Etc.-Continued. 


133 


ENGLISH. 


34  Wave . 


35  Current-, 
30  E(iay..- 


37  Overflow.. 


5fl  Stone  - 


57  Eclipse  (if  tlioSun. 

58  EiU'tlun;.\ke 

50  Shower 

m  Storm 


«1  Torniulo . 


«2  . 


63 


01  Ursa  major 

6i'i  Pleiades  __ 

80  Morning  Star - 


HEMARKS. 


m 


38  Tide 

39  Rnln— 

<0  Thunder _ 

«  Lightning 



42  AVind ' 

1                                                           

43  North  wind _ __ 1 

a  Northeast  wind 

45  East  wind 

40  Southeast  wind 

47  AVest  wlad _ 

48  Northwest  wind ._ ___ 

49  Whirlwind 

^_^ 

50  The  ground-- -- _                                                                            ] 

81  Dust 

62  Mud— 

53  Sand  — _ ._ _ _ 

64  Salt- 

65  Rock- - - ' 

■  I 


'! 


134 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP. -RELATIVES -LINEAL  DESCENDANTS  "OF  SELF-Male  speaking. 

(Carefully  rend  ?  17,  Chnptcr  11.) 


KNOI.ISIl. 

REMARK3. 

1  .My  sun 

2(  iinilloil) __ --- -— 

;;  Myscm'ssou        -  -—  ^ 

* 

1  .My  wiii'«  iliumhtcr - 

1 
(»  My  sun's  Son's  (laufihlcr > —    -     -  -  - 

1 

7  My  soil's  (liiiiKlitcr's  siHi 

J 
8  My  soii'silim!,'liliTsclinii;litcr _ ■ , 

9  My  son's  son's  son's  son  .-  -     -_ _  _ 

10  M\' son  s  son's  son  s  iliini^litor __.     -_  -..         

! 
11  My  son's  son's  dnni^htt'r's  son    -.- -_. , _ _. .      

11!  (OiiillU'cl) - — --- 

l.j  Mv  <I:in'ilitci''sson - - 

17  ^Iv  ilanj^hti'r's  son's  son .  _              _    - _  

19  My  iliiiiKlili'i''s  diUiL'hlc'i-'s  son ' 

:;0  My  iliiimlili'i-'s  ilanulilcr's  ilanu'liliT-    ' 

21  ^ly  ilaimliti'i-'sdan^htcr'sson'sson 

2*2  Mv  djai^'hlcr's  (huiL'htcr's  son  silau^Iitor  - —  

i 
2,'i  Mv  (lansjlitir's  ilanylili'r'scliini;;ilii's --on    '-  ..  



I 

SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP -LINEAL  ASCENDANTS  OP  SELP-Male  8f.eakiiig. 


135 


ENGLISH. 

REMAKKS. 

25  My  mthor 

26  (Omitted)  - _. 

27  My  fathers  IhlluT 

28  My  fiitlier's  inotlicr 

29  My  fnthcr's  I'ltiior's  father _ 

i 

.'iO  My  father's  father's  inotlier 

.ll  My  father's  mother's  father 

32  My  father's  mother's  motlier 

as  My  father's  father's  fatlicr's  fattier 

31  My  father's  father's  father's  mother 

.1-1  (Omitted) 

.'10  My  mother 

r:7  My  mother's  fattier 



.'IS  My  mother's  mother 

:i!)  My  moth(>r's  fatlier's  father _ 

10  My  motlier's  father's  mother 

41  My  motlier's  mother's  fattier  

12  My  motlier's  mother's  motlier _ 

43  My  mothers  motlier's  mother's  father 

4t  My  mother's  mother's  mother's  mother 

) 

1 

I 

1 

j 



" - 

" -- 

1 
! 

il 


136 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP.— PIEST  COLLATERAL  LINE— Male  speaking. 


i  ;;i 


ENGLISH. 


■r.  My  cliliT  ImHIicr    _ 

•li    llliilni'd)    __ 

17  My  rider  brolhcr's  son 

■IS  My  I'liliT  IpnillKT'siliiiiKliIci- 

Id  My  Ml.li.rhnillicr's  -icirsson 

m  .My  fUU-i-  hnillii'i-'s  (1iiiii;IiIit-s  diUmlitiT. 
51  .My  I'ldrr  ln'otlifr's  sun's  son's  son 


!)2  Myi-ldiThrniMiT'sdiini.rlitiT'sdiui!;liti'i''s(liini.'li- 

liT. 


r>i  (ilniltU'di 

."il  My  cUUt  sjstiT  

.Vi  My  elder  sish'i-'s  son  

o<>  My  elder  sister's  diinirhler _ 

~>7  ^fy  elilei- sister'-- son's  son      .._ 

■W  My  eliler  sister's  diini-'hler's  danjililer 

■^!)  My  elder  sistei-'s  son's  son's  son    -,_.-._ 


(id  My  elder  sister's  iliinjrliler's  chuij;liler's  diin'_'!i- 
ler. 

(il  My  yonn;^i'r  iirother 

112  (liniilted.)    

fit  .My  yonn.ner  lirotlier's  son      _   ..   

(il  .My  yonnu^er  tn'olher's  il'in;;liter 

(r>  My  yonn:_'ertirot tier's  son's  son  - 

till  My  yonntter  tirotlier's  iliin-liters  dMUi-diler 

(IT  (iiinittc'l)   -        -   

(is  .My  yonn'.;er  sister    

t)!t  >ry  yonie.:i'r  sister's  son  

Td  ^ly  younger  sister's  (ijinuliiei-  .. 

71  My  yount^er  sister-'s  son's  son  ,,__ 

72  My  yonntrei-  sistei-'s  dine.;lder's  d;ui:.;iiter   


UEMAUKS. 


i  (1 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP-SECOND  COLLATERAL  LINE-Male  speaking. 


137 


ENGLISH. 


73  My  fallicv-s  elder  lircilluT„ 

71  (Omitted)     _ 

75  Myralliers  eldi-i-  hn,tlier's  •  on,  older  tlmii  sv\f 

76  My  mther's   older  brother's  diUij-'liter,  oliler 

tlmii  .>ielf. 

77  My  fiither's  elder  lirotlier's  sun,  younger  tlnin 

78  My  father's  elder  lirothcr's  daUL'hIer,  youniror 

than  sell'. 

79  My  fatlior's  elder  l]rother's  son's  son 

80  My  father's  elder  I, roller's  son's  dauKhter   — . 
SI  y\y  father's  elder  Ijrolher's  dnushter's  son 


82  My  father's  elder  hrother's  daui-'hter's  dannh-  ' 
ter. 

8.3  My  father's  elder  lirolher's  son's  son's  son 


8i  My  father's  elder  hrother's  daUKhler's  dannh- 
ter's  tlan;;hter. 

85  My  father's  elder  hrother's  son's  son's  son's 

son. 

86  My  father's  elder  hrother's  danw'liler's  lian-h- 

ter's  dan'^hler's  danuhter. 

87  My  father's  yonnuer  hrolher ' 

88  My  father's  elder  sister  ^ 

81)  JFy  father's  elder  sister's  son,  older  than  self  _ 


90  My  liither's  elder  sister's  dannhter.  older  tliiin 
self. 

01  Jly  fiither's  e'der  sister's  son,  vciinj'jer  than 
self. 


Hi;.M.\KKH. 


9'2  My  father's  i^hler  sister's  ilaUKhter,  vonM"er 

than  self.  '  -- 

0:i  My  Dither's  elder  sister's  son's  son 

91  .My  liither's  elder  sister's  son's  dannhter 

9.')  .My  lidher's  elder  sister's  dan!,'liler's  son _. 

9(i  My  fathers  elder  sister's  daughter's  dannhter  j 

9T  ^^y  father's  elder  sister's  son's  son's  son 


OS  My  father's  elder  sister's  dan^'hti'r's  daie'hter's 
danfjhier. 

99  My  father's  eicU'r  sister's  son's  son's  son's  soiu 


lIXI  My  father's  elder  slsler'silaiijjliler'sdan^hter's 
dautihter's  daii^rhler. 


101  (Oniitteilj 

102  My  father's  yonni;or  sisti>r 

10:i  My  mother's  yontifior  brother 

101  (Omitted)  _ 

105  My  mother's  older  brother 


f'll 


138 


SCHEDULE  17.-KINSHIP.-  SECOND  COLLATERAL  LINE-Male  speaking-Continued. 


KN(iMHI{. 


ini  (Oinllfcili 


1(>7  My  iiKilhiT's  ililci-  l.i-iitlirr'«  son,  iiIcUt  limn 
Kelt'. 

KIH  My  iiiollicr's  clclrr  lin.lluT's  (llul^'lll(■l■,  cildcr 
limn  sell'. 

IIKP  My  iniilhiT's  cldiT  hnitlicrs  sun,  v(inni.'i'i'  limn 
si'ir. 

110  My  niutlHT'sclilrr  hrdllHT'sclMU^'h**-!'.  x'ciunjuT 
Uiaii  self. 


111  My  innlhrr's  cliiiT  hrotlin-'s  son's  son  j. 

112  My  niollicr^  rl.lir  Imilhcr's  sun's  danL'lilcr  -  . 

I 
ll.'l  My  TiKillicrs  I'lilcr  limlliiT's  llilll^'llll'l•'s  siiii.-i  . 


Ill  My  iniiilicM-'s  clilrr  linillHT'scliui'ilitcTsilMnL'li- 

llT 


ll'i  My  niollMM's  <'lilrr  IiimHht's  son's  si tTi's  snri 


nil  >ty  tnolll(■^'sl■l(ll•l■lll■(lll[l•l■■slllnl,u'llll■l■■s(lMn■;ll• 
t^'^'s  ilnniJiliUT. 

117  My  niitllirr's  rider  hrolhiT's  son's  son's  son's 


US  My  niollM'i-'sc-!dirnroni(T's(lMn','lili'i''siliinKlL- 
tcr'H  ilan^htfr's  dan;j;lil(-r 


I'-'l  My  niol  luT's  elder  sisii'i''silanL'hl  I  T.ulilcr  Ilia  n 
self 

12.5  My  niolher's  elder  sisler's  son,  vonnirer  Itian 
sell'. 

120  My  mollier's  elder  sisler's  daii:;lihr,  vonnu'er 
llian  sell'. 

127  My  mollier's  elder  sisler's  son's  son      

12S  My  niolher's  el. ler  sisler's  sons  danuiiler 

I'JII  My  niolher's  lidi  r  sMers  ilaii;rliK'r's  son    

181)  My  inolher'seliler  sisler'sdaviL'hler's.lair.diler. 
i:!l  My  niolher's  I'lder  sisler's  son's  son's  son     


i:i2  My  niolher's  elder  sisler's  dali'ililer's  daiiL-li- 
ler's  daiiiihler. 

\'U  My  niolher's  elder  sisler's  son's  son's  son  s  son 


IRI  Xry  niolher's  elder  sisler's  ilaiiLjhler's  daiii:h- 
lur's  ilaunhlor's  dan^hler. 


KEMAHK.S. 


Uil  (Oniilled) ..__ ' J 

1211  Xfy  niolher's  yonn;;er  sister ' ___ I_ 

121  (Oinitled) _,_ I 

122  My  niolher's  elder  sisler      _ ' _._ 

I 
12.'i  My  niolher's  elder  siller's  son,  older  than  sell' _.. !_ 


SIM 
,—  iii 


SCHEDULE  17 -KINSHIP-THIRD  COLLATERAL  LINE    Male  spoakinff. 


180 


ENdi.isn. 


l'-'>  My  nilliiTsfiillirr'H  lirolhir 

riii  lOtnlllcdK _ 

l:i7  My  liilhcr's  fiillic'i''s  lirollici-s  viin  

l-'W  My  fntlicr's  liiilici-'s  hniilicr's  iliin^'liiri- 

l;ti)  Afy  Ctilhor'K  fiitlicr's  Iu'otlH'?''s  j-on'^  snri 

110  My  fiitliiTs  liilhiT's  Ijnillii'i-'s  sc.irMliiiiiililri- 

111  My  liillii'i-'s  liLllKM-'M  linillicr'sihiiii.'lit.r's  ■^iiii 


IlKMAHKS, 


IIJ  Mv     lalhiT's    fullirr's     l>n)llii'i''s    dimiililiT' 
(ImiiuIiIit. 


1  l-'l  My  liitliiT's  latliiT's  tiriithi'r"s  son's  sniTs  Sim 


111  My    fiithiT's    ralhrr's    Iproll.rr's    sun's    son's 

(lilUfllllLT, 

I  Ti  My  fiitlicr's  Callicr's  lirolln  r'>  mph's  ilaiiiililcr's 
soil. 

1111  My   fiitluT's   I'athcr's   l)nitliiT's   son's  claii'.-li- 
UT'»ilaii|.'lilcr. 

117  My  fatlior's  fallicr's  hroiln-r's  ilanjIiliT's  son's 
son. 

IIS  My  falliiM-'s  lather's  lii-oilicr's  ilaimlitiT's  son's 
cliuiuhti'i'. 

MO  My     fallicr's     fiitlirr's     lirollur's    daiiiilitir's 
(laiijilitcr's  son. 

l.VI  My     t'atlwr's     fiillicr's    lirotln-r's     ilaiiiilitcr's 
(taunlili'i'*s  ilati^lilcr. 

l.')l  My  fiilliia-'s  lailna's  hrotlirr''  son's  son's  son's 
son. 

l.Vi  My     fiithcr's    fatlu-r's    lirotlirr's    son's    son's 
ilaiifililia's  (laiiulili'r. 

IVt  .My  father's  father  s  Imitlii'r's  son's  ilansililer's 
son's  son. 

l.")!  My  fiitlicr's  fiitlior's  lirotlier's  son's  daimliter's 
daiitiliter's  danuhter. 

l.V)  ^ty  fiitlier's  fallier's  lirollier's  daiiL'liter's  sons 
son's  son. 

l.'iil  My  fiitlier's  fidlier's  lirotlier's  daii'.'liter's  son's 
daiitfliler's  duii;;liter. 

l."!?  Jly     fiitlier's     fiilher's    liroiher's    ilaie-diter's 
daviyliler's  son's  son. 

lijS  .My     fiitlier's     fiitlier's    lirotlii'i".-.    daughter's 
daiij^hter's  daughter's  datiiflitei'. 

l.-i!)  .My  fiitlier's  fiilher's  lirotlier's  son's  son'<  son's 
son's  son. 

Km  My  falhcM-'s  fiitlier's  lirotlier's  son's  daiii'liter's 
daii;;liter's  daiiirliter's  daiii^hter. 

llil  Jly  fiitlier's  fiilhei's  hrolher's  daiiL'liter's  siai's 
son's  son's  s  ■II. 

Hi'.!  My     fiitlier's     fiilher's     lirotlier's    daiiL-lilirs 
daiiuhter'sdanj^htor's  ilaiij^hter's  daiiuliter. 


Kli  (Oiiiittein  -   

llil  My  fiitlier's  fiilher's  sister 

Uili  My  fiitlier's  fiilher's  sister's  son  . 


Iiiii  Jly  fiitlier's  fiilher's  sister's  dall^dlte^ . 


Iti7  My  father's  fiilher's  sister's  son's  son. 


-  I : 


KO 


SCHEDULE  17.  -KINSHIP -THIRD  COLLATERAL  LINE    Male  spoaklni?    Continued. 


lONill.lsll. 


lU'.M.MlK.S. 


IliS    My  liilll.T's  I'illliiT's  sI^I.t's  mmi'v  rliiU'.'lllcr 

11)11  .My  liillii'i-s  I'ltlii'i-N  sKi(.|'s  iliiiiL'lili  r's  >..ii 


ITii  .My  iiilhri-N  (iilliir's  ^M(■r•'s  ilmi^lilri'-  ihiiiuli- 


ITI   My  ralli.MV  fMllicr's  ^isirpv  M,ir.- 


i    ' 


7J  My  t;itlM'r's  iMllicf's  sisli'c'.s  Mni's  son''- iImiiuIi. 

I  IT. 


IT'I  My  riillii  r's  ImIIici'V  ^lsll  r'.s  -.(hTs  iliumlilrr'i 


171  Mv  nilh.i-'s  Ihlliir-'s  sMctV  s.m's  iImii'jIiIit's 

llMll;:lllrl'. 

17i  My  fMllicr's  liilhrr's  .xislcr'.s  (liiin;liliTV  scui'M 
sun, 

1711   Mv    rmlliM-V   lilllllT's    ■ilsllT'.i    llilUL'llllT's    Sdll's 
ll.-lULlliliT. 

177   M>   rillii  !■•-    jMii'I'V  sivtiTV  .■|;ill"liliTVilalli.'li- 
liT's  SI. 11. 

I'.-i  .Mv  liilhrr's  riilliir's  sIstiT's  iIiiiil'1iIit~  clllllU'li- 
Ivrs  ilalliililiT. 


1711  My  nillirr's  falhir's  sistn's  s.iii 


s    sun  S   SOIIM 


ISO  My  liitliiT's  rallirr's  sls|ii-'s  sun's  sun's  ihui'-'li- 

ll'l'S  (lllll'^llll'l'. 


r<l   My  falhcr's   laihri's  sis|,.|'s  sun's  clan'.;lilrr's 


ts>  My   ratlin's  lallii'i's   sislrl-'s   sun's   ilall'-'llliT': 
<laimhlrr's  itali'.:tili'l'. 


ISM  My  ralli.r's   lalln  r's   sisi,.,-.   ilani'lil'T's  sun'.s 


:il:r 


l>*l  My  lilllllT's  I'alln'r's  sisi.T's  .ImiL-hlrr's  sun's 
iliinKlit''i''s  iliiii).'lili  r. 

IKI  My  I'alhcr's  f'lllnT's  sMlv's  ,lall"lilia''s  il-in'.:M- 
tiT's  Sim's  sun. 

isn  My  I'litliiT's  ri' Hit's  slstn-'s  ilan-,'liliT's  ilannli- 
tiT's  ilmiirlili'i-'s  ilau^'hii'f. 

IS7  .My  fatlna's  ra!!i..:'-  sistor's  sun's  sun's  son's 
sun's  sun. 

IS-:  My  riiiliiT's  |.|iiii.r's  sisirr's  sun's  .laiifliliT's 
ilmii;litiT"s  iiaii'4hli'i''s  iliinvitilcr. 

Ml  My  falliiT's  i'iniia''s  sisiia-'s  ilaii'.'hli'i's  sun's 
sun's  sun's  sun. 

liiii  My  ralhcr's  ralliiT's  slsli-r's  ilaii'.;lili'r's  ilan-li- 
li'r's  cliUii.'liti'i''siliiut;lili'i''s  daii^'liti'i'. 

l!i|   .My  falhfi's  inulln  i-'s  hi'utlicr  

Ifl'-' (Omlllnn  - _ _ 

ni;!  MvliilhiT's  niuiliiT's  l.rullna's  sun       _ 

I 
mi  My  liilliii's  iiiulli,M"s  l.rulli.T'silainihli'l'    > 

I'.ri  My  lalliia-'s  niuili.Ts  hruih,.|'s  sun's  sun 


lili;  Mv  IiiIIh  I's  nil, III, rs   l.r,.|li|.r's  suns  ilaiiuli- 
lir. 

1117  .My  rmtiiT's  inullirr's  hrulliiTs  ilaip'hurs  sun 


ms  My    IiiIIht's    niulliiT's    lii'ullin's    danu'liliT's 
ilaniililiT. 


l!l!)  My  falliir's  iniilhiTs  lirolliiT's  sun's  sun's  sun 


2>n  Mv    I'lilliir's    niuihii's    liruilna's    sun's   sun's  i 
iliinsiili'i'. 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP.    THIBD  COLLATERAL  LINE    Malo  BiJcakiiiK    Continuod. 


141 


KN<ii.i.sir. 


UKM.MtK.'^. 


'Jll    .M.V  filllHTMnnlhcT'-  lirnllHT'--oll'<(lllU'!llll'r< 

•J)H  .Myfiilliir's  iii'illiiT''-liniiliiT'~<i.'rs,|;iii','li|ir'- 
<liiii)(liti'r. 

an  MyrnniiT'-iiiulliir'-  lin.lliiT-'lini"liliT'>.  snn'i 
Kon, 

an  M.V  liilliir  1  iiicp|licr'~  lirnlliii  ■~ihiii''liri'r's'^iHrs 
ilniiulilrr. 


:1i"i  My    riilliiTs     liiiilliir'v     hr.rtli.r's     iliiii',:lili'r'-; 
ilmiLthltT's  sun. 

L1II1  .My     fallicr's    iii.illi.T  s    h-.. I  hers    .ItMcrliliT's 
tlatiulit(-r''s  it;ii)ulitt>r', 

iill7  My  liitlicr'srnn!!!..!-'.  I.ri.ihii '•■  suii'- vmrs  mhi's 
Hon, 

aw  My    liilhiT-^    iii.illHT's    l)n>llicr's    suns    sc.ir> 

•M  My  fiillicT'^iiioiliiT<lin.|li.'r's.-(iir..^  iliuij-'liliT'!. 
Nun's  ."^oii. 

210  My  tiilliiT'>nicillii'r's  Imillici-'s  sun'siliuiL-litiT's 

ilain-'litcT'."  (liUii:liliT. 

211  MyrnlliiT-niuihi  r'>lii-,,ili,.|'  -iliiiiL'li|ri-\  ^m'.-i 

Hdll'S  SIHI. 

212  My  rut  Iiit'kihi  It  hcrMinil  In  •!■■>. l:ai.-'lil  ITS  sun's 

ilmmlilc'i' ."  ilMU'.'liti'i-. 

2l:i  My    I'.illP'i-s    nn.lliiT's    l,nii!iiT's    liiiii-litiT's 

ilimullIiT's  MM|'>  >nli. 

211. My    riilliiT-.    iir.ilHT's    liriitlii'f's    iliui'-'lilir's 
ililll'jIlliT  "  ci:iUi;ll|i'i'',s  lia'.lulltcl'. 

21.">  My  falliiM's  ninllirrs  Iii-diIiit',  siin'.<  son'ssnn's 

son's  SIMI. 

21i;  My  liilh    ■■'^M'.'illicT'slinitlHT's  son's  ,|;ui...|,ii.i-'s 
cliiuulllcl's  ilanLTllll'l'  s  iLin:;!!!''!'. 

217  My  ralli'T'sniii  :;"i'sl,r.itlii'i's  ilauL'litiT'sscin's 
sun's  sun  s  sun, 

21-i  .My     riitliiM-'s    niullicrs    hrutliiT's    clMn',;lili.r's 
ilalliihti'l''s(laimlll('r's'lan,:liti'i*'sil;iuv;liti'r, 

21!i  (Illnitird       .,  .  .   

•-'Lll  My  l'illliP"'s  inilh.T's  sister       _ 

2'Jl  .My  liilln  r's  inmlicr's  sIsIit's  son  .  ^ .., 

P-:2  My   fiillicr's  in  ,i:i..|'s  sls|,.r's  ilanL'litiM-     ! 

2'-'{  M\-  fiitliiT's  muthiTs  sisiiT's  sun's  sun 

•2'J4  :My  fallu'r'>    niuiliiT's  si.,irr's  sun's  (lanL-litcr. . 
22.)  My  fiitliiT's  rnul'iiT'ii  sisirr's  ilaniilitcT's  sun  _. 


2J(i  My  nitlHT'sniolli.Tsslsl.T's  ilanirliliT's  (lanu'li- 

tlT, 

227  :M.^■  l'athi')''s  l:l;J!]i'.;■■^;  sisters  son's  sun'sson 


2'.'s  Mv  fat  tier's  tnotlier's  sister's  sun's  si  n's  iliue'li- 
ler, 

•J:£>  My  fatlier's  niuilur's  sister's  sun's  d.in'jliter's 
son. 


2'li>  Mv  fatlier's  niuilier's  sisle 
ilanuliter. 


(ill's  ihin.'liti. 


2.'il  My  fatlier's  muiln.r's  sister's  .laiiu-liti'i-'s  sun's 
Nun, 

2.'!2  My  fatlier's  rieillier's  sisli'r's  ilani-'liter's  sun's 
ilanslitel', 

2!:!  My  fa  tiler's  niuilier's  sister's  claiiL'litiT's  ilancli- 
ler's  son. 


,1, 


^jll 


142 


aOHEDULfJ   17.     lilNSHlP.  -THIRD  COLLATERAL  LINE    Malo  api'iikliiK    Conllrmutl. 


KNOMHII. 


2U  My  fiiMiiT'H  iiiiillii'r'sKlsli'i''»ilMiiulil<'i''Niliiiiuli- 
tcr'N  tliMiuhlci-, 

zr>  My  fitfhfi'"'*  iiiulliiT'M  NtwIcr'H  Him'H  Nim's  ^*^^Il'll 
Nori. 

'£W  My  Cuthrr'M  nir>thi'i'*s  -^iMtiT's  HoirNsoirsilanjxh- 
trr'!^  illlUKlllrr. 

2(7  My  fiillHT'-'  mii(hi'r''i  si^h-r's  son's  iliiUL^htt'r'H 

NOn's  NOII. 

2?W  My  fjtllM  r's  innthrr''*  sKirr'M  son's  ilim^-'liti'r'M 
tlanKtilri's  (lanulitrr. 

2)1)  My  falliiT's  nnithiT's  slslcr-'s  danidilii's  son's 
son's  son. 

2VI  My  I'alliiT's  Miolhcr's  slsirr's  ilniiu'liliT's  son'H 
(lanulili'i's  ilaniihli'i', 

211  My  latlMT's  inolliiT's  sislcr's  .lan'jiilrr's  ilanuli- 
liT's  Sims  son. 

211!  My  fallirr's  niotln'r's  sisli'i-'s  ilan'.'liln's  ilaiiL'li- 
t«T's  ilan^lili-r's  Oanuhtri-. 


21:1  .My  falliiT's  inoilhT's  sM,.j'. 
son's  son. 


on  s  son  s  son> 


2H  >Iy  fallH'r's  niolln-r's  sister's  son's  daniihhT's 
ilallulitrr's  <laUKlitt'l"s  ilauirliti'l'. 

2l.'i  My  rathcr's  inotlnT's  sIsIit's  dmrjIiliT's  son's 
Kon's  son's  son. 

2111  My  rullicr's  inollnT'sslstir'srlMnu'lit.'i-'sdiin^'li- 
Icr's  <luuk'l>ti'l''s  (laimliti'i's  ilansililii'. 


217  .My  niolhiT's  lallnr's  la-other 
21s  (Onillteil) _ 


2I!I  My  molMef's  falMef's  lirollier's  son  

•J.-.11  My  inollier's  falliei-'s  Iii-oIIm'i's  .lau'.'liler 

i')!  My  mother's  rather's  hrother's  son's  son 

2)2  My  mother's  I'ather's  lirothi'r's  son's  (lannhli'r.. 
2'i:i  My  inollier's  fatlni-'s  lirolher's  iliue-'liters  son_ 


'i'll  Mv    inollier's    lather's    hrother's    ihunzhler's 
ilainihter. 

'i').')  My  mother's  father's  hrother's  son's  siai's  s,ai  _ 


2')tl  My    mother's    I'ather's    hrother's    son's    son's 
ilallfililer. 

'J.')7  Jly  inollier's  father's  hrother's  s.arsdani;  lit  ir's 
son. 

2.'iS  My  mother's  father's  hroiher'>  son's  (|ani;hli'r's 
ilaniihler. 

•i")ll  My  mother's  father'shrothir'sclain.'hler's  son's 


21I11  My  motiier's  falhi'r's  hrother's  ilani;hter's  son's 
(laiiu'hler. 

'.'ai  .11.*     motiier's     I'ather's    lirother's    d.'int^liler'H 
(laimliti'r's  son. 

2112  My    mother's    I'aliwr's     hr.>tiier's    liaiiL'hler's  j 
liatlulller's  iialli:i)ler. 

21)1  My  motiier's  fatiurr's  hrotiier's  son's  s  ai's  son's  I 
son. 

'^il  M.\'    mother's    faliier's    iiroilier's    stai's    son's 
ilannliler'silaiinliter.  ' 

I 

2i-'}  My  iiintlHT's  Oilhcr's  hmtlirr's  Sim's  ihiiiulilrr's  > 
son's  sun, 

2(i)>  My  niittlHT's  (ntluT's  hrnthcr's  sttn'sdan^ihlcr's 


1 

UKMAUKH. 

i 

i 


BOHBDUI.E  17     KINSHIP -THIRD  OOLLATERAI.  IJNK    Mnio  HponWim    Oontlniuid. 


148 


KNtiU.sll. 


i:;:m,\I!Kh, 


iKi7  M.\  iiiiilliii-'-  ImIIiitMiiiiIIm'I-'»  •liiiiulilcr'n  niiiTs 

HIMI'H  Mill, 

aw  My  iiKilliiT'n  liilliirVlii-iilliiTKiliiinilili  r'»-ciir» 
iliiliiditrr'H  ilniiulili'i'. 

am  My    iii(.llic'i''«    IhlhiT'K    lihillirrs    .hiii-lilcr'n 
iliiiiiilili'i''H  Mini's  Hill. 

ITll  .My    iiiiillii'i-'!.    llirliii''((    liriitlii'i-'s    ilmi^lilrr'n 
iIiiiii,'IiI>'I''k  iliiimlidr'N  iliiiiulili'i'. 

271  .My   liiiillii'i-'s   CiidiiT's   liriiUiiT'M    sdii'.s   nhh'h 

HiiiTh  siiirN  Null, 

272  .My  iiiotlirr'sliilliiT's  lii'iillii'r'>.»iiirsiliiiii;lili'r'« 

iliiiiuhli'i'H  iliHiulili'r's  iliumliliT. 

27:1    My     llliltlllT'H     IhllllM-'s      lll-lltillT'H     llllllL'llll'I'K 
Mill's  Mlll'K  KIIU'n  Mill. 

271  M\     iiiiidirr's    liilliii-'M     lii-iillin-'s    ilnii-hirr'M 
.:.i..nliti'r'.silnuijlili'i''silaii):lili'i''Niliiii)jhli'i', 

27."i  (iiiiiilird) .„... 

2711  My  liiiillin-'s  I'iiIIiit'm  kI^IiT- 

277  >ly  iiiiilliiT's  liilhir's  >i>li'i''B  sun 

2/S  My  iiiolliiM-'s  liilliiT's  sl.^^tiT'N  iliilinlltrr ' 

27!l  M,\   IlliilliiM-'.-  Callli'l's  sIvliT's  sum's  mm: 

2NII  .My  iiKilliiT's  liiiliir's  slslrr's  sun's  iliiuL'lilcr 
L'xl  My  iiiiillicr's  ralliiT's  sls|i.|''s  iluimliliT's  smi 


2sL'  My  ninilHT'sialhcr's  shiii'siliiimliiiT'siliiiiu'li- 
trr. 


'JS''i  >ly  iiintliiT's  r.i Hut's  si-tcr's  sun's  sun's  stiii 


2«l  My  iiiutliiT's  liilliiTs  sIsI.t's  siin'sMin'siliiUL'li- 
tcr. 

2S.-1  My  niiillicr's  I'allni's  sIsf.T's  sun's  iLuijjlili  r's 


2XI'>  .My  iiiiilMiM's  r.illi(i''s  slslcrs  suns  iIhul'IiIit's 
duii^'liti'i'. 

2S7  .My  iniilliiT's  liiihiT's  slsl.-rs  iliuiL'lil'r's  son's 
sun. 

2».S  .My  iniilhcr's  r.iiliiTs  sisli'i's  iliin^'lili'i's  suns 
iliiii;.'lili'r. 

2S()  My  iiiullii  I's  liillu  r's  slsti'r'silnii'.'lili'r'silaiiu'li- 
tt'r's  sun. 

'Mil  My  lllullliM-'s  fiillli'l-'s  sisti'i's  i'inl';lll.T'silallu'li- 
trr's  ilall;;liti'l'. 

■Jil  .My  iiiiilliir's  liilliir's  sistia-'s  sun's  sun's  sunV 
sun. 

■Jf.a  My  inunii.|''s  I'alliiT's  slslrr's  sun's  sun'silaii'ih- 
li'i's  (liuiulilrr. 

L1i:l  .My  iiiiilhi'r's  liilliia's  slsica-'s  sun's  dan'Jili'i'- 
sun's  sun. 

au  My  iiiuiliri's  rnilin's  sisin's  sun's  ihundiliT's 
iluny;lilia  's  dalluliti-r. 

'£)')  My  iiiutluT's  latlHT's  sister's  ilanulitcr's  sun's 
Hull's  sun. 

•J'lil    My  liiullli'l''s   l.illirl's   sister's  (lail;.rll|i'r's  sun's 

iliuifilili'r's  il.,ti).'li|er. 

>  iiiullirr's  I'aMii'r's  s  is  tia-'s  (la  ii'-diter's  I  lair;  li- 
ter's .son's  sun. 

ly  muther's  father's  sister'sdaii^luer's  ilaiiu'li- 
tei-s  ilallL'llter'sUiul^'liter. 

My  mother's  I'atlu'r's  sister's  koh's  son's  soirs 
dUU'li  aull. 


144 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP.  "THIRD  OOLLAT^^RAL  LINE -Male  speaking    Continued. 


I'   ' 


K.Ndl.ISlI, 


■.mi  My  mcillii'i-'s  fiillicr'K  sister's  son's  iliiiiirhlii's 
<limnliti'i"'s  (liiimhtcr's  (iuus-Oitcr. 

:iiil  My  iMiilhiT's  fiilliiT's  sister's  iliimilitiT's  scm's 
Sim's  sun's  son. 

:;ii'J  .My  niolhcT's  nitlwi''s'lsliT'scl!in'.'lilrr'sihin!;li- 
tirs  ihiimlilc'J's  ihins.'liti'1's  ilall^llli'l'. 

:iii:t  M\  ni  ■iliiT's  nioiliiT's  l.rollicr    

.1111  (iMnith' '  

:in.'»  My  nioflnT's  niotlirr's  brotlior's  son    _ . 

IIIHI  My  inotncr's  inotli'M'«  lirotln-r's  ilan'jlilcr 

HOT  My  niolliiT's  inothiM-'s  hrollnr's  Sim's  son 

:i(W  My  niolhiT's  Miiitliir's  In'oIliiT's  sun's  iliin^-lilcr. 
mm  Mv  niiitliiT's  nii)tlii'i-'sin'otlii*r'silinn:lit('r's  son. 


UKM.MlK.s. 


:tlii  Mv    inollii'i's    inoliiiTs    liiotliiTs   iliin'-rlili' 
(l:ins;l[t.  r. 


;ill  Mv  nioIliiT's  niotlirr's  Itrotlwr's  son's  son's  ..on. 


.'II'J  M\'    iMoIlii-r's  motliiT's    lirotlii-r^  sons  son's 
ilimnliti'r. 

.'ill  My  MiolhiT's  inotliiT's  liruthrr's  sons  iliUiL'li- 
li-r's  son. 

.'Ill  Vy  inotlicr's  inollii'r'<  hroihir's  son's  iliuis;l\- 
tvr's  ittiii^lid'r. 

HI)  My   niotlirr's    niothi'r's    hrolhi'i-'s   il;in.'.liti'rs 
sons  son. 

.■Ilii  My   inoilii'r  s    niotlnr's    Inuihri  s    iliiuililrr  s 
son's  thin^iilfr. 

:1I7  My    niollii.r's    niollii'rs    l.rolln'rs    ilmii^lili.rs 
ihin^liii  r  s  son. 

HIS  My   nioihi-r's    niollii'r's    lirotln'i  s    il.iniililrrs 
(liuij^litrr's  iliiuu'lili'r. 

.'ll!l  My   niolliiTs   n'olhi'i's    lirotlii'r's  s-m's  ^on  s 
son's  son, 

:!'.1I  My    niollii'r's    inonirr's    lirotllrrs   so;.'.;   .soil's 
(hinirlili'r's  iliuiulilcr. 

:i'JI  My  iiiolliir's  inotli.-r'-  luotln.r's  son's  ilan-li- 
li'r's  son's  sou. 

;IJJ  My  niotliiT's  niollii'r's  lirotlii'r's  son's  il:iil'-'li- 
ti'r's  (liiiii^lili'r  s  ilaiiiilitcr. 

.'ii!  .My    iiii'lli.r'.i    inollii'rs    lirotlii'r's    il;iii'_'lili'r's 
son's  son's  son 

;1L'I  .My    nioiinr'^    niollu'rs    lirollii'i's    il.'iin-'lili'r's 
son'sii.uiillUi'i's  ilait^litt-r 

.{.'.'i  My    niot'ii'r's    iiiollii.'r's    lirotlit-r'v   il;iii'jliti'!''> 
ilMiiLilili'r's  son's  sun. 

;i_'ii  M,\-    111  ilhi'i-'s    iniillii'r's    lirolhrr's   iliuiLiliU'r's 
ilinmliii'r's  iliniiiliti-r's  cliUiLihtci'. 

;!'JT  M>'  inollii'i's    ntollnr's    l.rollii'r's   son's    son's 
son's  son's  son. 

:i'js  My  iiioilirr'.-  niotlii  I's  I'rotlii'r's  son's  ihui-li- 
tir's  iliinulili'r's  il,'in'.;lili'i"s  iliiiiulili'i'. 

'Wi  .My    nioihrr's   ni.illii'r's    lirotlii'r's   il;ui:2liii'rs 
son's  sun's  son's  son. 

XV)  Mv    liiollur's    loul'ii  !■'>    Iiri'thrr's    .liin'.'lit.'i's 
iliiil'^lili'i's  iliin  ;lili'r's  il;ui'.;lili  r's  il:in'.;lilir. 


Itll  (iiniltli'il'  . 

Itl'J  My  inothi'r''  inollirr's  sisier 


SOHEDXJLE  17.-KINSHIP.-THIRD  COLLATERAL  LINE-Male  speaking-Continued.  145 


ENGLISH. 


',m  My  mother's  mot lior's  sister's  son 

Sit  My  mother's  motlier's  sister's  diuitihter— 

:ti.>  My  mother's  motlier's  sister's  son's  son 

iVil]  My  motlier's  motlier's  sister's  son's  daii^'hter 
.•B?  My  mother's  motlier's  sister's  duu^'hter's  son. 


.'W  My  mother's    mother's  sls'er's  dii  nu'li  t  er's 
duuKliter. 

XiO  My  mother's  mother's  sister's  son's  son's  soiu- 


340  My  mother's   mother's    sister's   son's    sons 

daii^'liter. 

341  My  mother's  mother's  sister's  son's  diuiKliter's 

son. 

342  My  mother's  iiioIIrm-'s  sister's  son'KdiUi«liti'r's 

dantjliter. 

34:j  My  mother's  mother's  slster'sdaUKliter's  son's 
son. 

344  My  mother's  mother's  sisler'sdaui,'liter'ssoii's 

diuii.'liter. 

345  My  mother's  motlier's  sisters  dim  !,'li  t  er's 

diiUf,'liter's.son. 

346  My  mother's  niotli"r's  sister's  liii  n  l' li  t  er's 

daii^'hter's  daiiKhter. 

347  My  mother's  mother's  sister's  son's  son's  son's 

son. 

348  My  motlHM-'s    mother's    sister's  son's    son's 

daughter's  daiiKliter. 

.'!4n  My  mot  tier's  nioUiir'ssi>ter's  son's  da  ii','h  tier's 
son's  son. 


;i50  My  mother's  mother'sslsler's  sons  dans;hter's 
dausjhter's  dauv:hter. 

Kl  My  mother's  moiher's  sisiiM''s  da  iil'Ii  t  er's 
son's  sou's  son. 

352  My  mother's  moiher's  sister's  da  u  s.'li  I  er 's 

son's  ilau^'hler's  daui;liler. 

353  My  motlier's  molhiM-'s   sister's  daiijrliler's 

diui^^hter  s  son's  son. 

;)54  My  mother's  moiher's  sister's   dantihter's 
dmitfiiler's  daiijihter's  diiiii,'liter. 

S.'m  .My  iiiolhers  nniilirr's  sister's  son's  son's  son's 
son's  son. 

35<i  My  mother's  moiher's  sister's  .son's  d;iii'_'liler'- 
dau^thler's  daughter's  ilauuliter. 

Til  My  mother's  mother's  sister's  dau','lirers  sou's 
sou's  sou's  son. 

IIW  My  motlier's    mother's   sister's   dauirhler's 
dau;;liter's daughter's  dausrliler's  daujiliter. 


lilONr.VHKSl. 


!:'    i 


146 


SCHEDULE  17.    KINSHIP.   -FOURTH  COLLATERAL  LINE    (Male  branch)  Male  speaking. 


I'' 


; 


i;N(jr,i.sii. 


:;.'i!l  My  rnllicr's  fallicr'.s  fiilliiT's  limtlicr- 

■iCil  My  Oillii'i-s  riillii'fs  nillicr's  hnitlicr's  son 

.■;(l"i  .My  OillH'f'M  fallHT's  nillicr's  Iirotlicr's  son'.s  .sum 


:«i.'i  My   liilMiT's    fullicr's    ftillicr's    hnill!.'i-'s  vein's 
Him's  son. 

.'in"  My  fiillicr's   r:ilh('i''s    latlicr's    ln'itthrr's   son's  '  . 
son's  son's  son. 

mill  My  falliiT's    ruMiiT's   ratlirrs    linil licr's   son's  j  . 
son's  son's  son's  son.  t 

l!7i  ^ly  lather's  father's    ('ather's    hiotiier's  son's  1 
son's  son's  son's  son's  stni.  ' 


IIK.MAUKS. 


i   "\ 


SCHEDULE  17,-KINSHIP.-FOURTH  COLLATERAL  LINE-(Female  branch)  Male  speaking. 


147 


ENGLISH. 


RKMAKKS. 


.'IfjO  My  motlier's  mntliPi''s  inDllicr's  sister.. 


.'!02  My  inotlirr's  iiiollier's  iiKitlicr's  sister's  dauKli- 
ter. 

301  My  niotlicr's  niDlMor's  inollur's  sister's  ciiuii;li- 
ler'sduliKliler. 

Kk)  My  mollier's  miillier's  iii..|lier's  sister's  iliuii-'ii- 
ter's  limij-'liler's  <liiiii;liler. 

3(58  My  niDtiier's  iiidtlier's  iiiotlier's  sister's  diui;;!!- 
ter'.s  ilaimliler's  iliiui;liier's  (l:iU'.;iiler 

370  My  niiill\er's  nioll,er's  iiioHier's  sister's  (iiuii;li- 

ter's     (iMiiu'liier's     cliumliter's     liiiii^'liter's 

il:iUL.'iil.'r 
372  My  iii.iili.  r-~  moilins  iiiiiIIht'--  sIsIit's  iliui^'li- 

ter's     (inuuliler's     (liin^'liler's     diuinliter's 

iliiiiftliter's  daiiulder 


140       SCHEDULE  17.— KINSHIP. -RELATIVES    LINEAL  DESCENDANTS  OF  SELF- Ft  malo  Bpoakirg. 


KNGLISH. 


1  t.B,  My  son - —  . 

2  (Omltl(Ml)   ....1 

3  f.K.  My  son's  son 

4  f.K.  My  scmv  (liumliliT 

j 
5f.s.  My  sih;-^  v,,.,v  «,,„    J 

6f.s.  My  son's  Sim's  (l;iu;;htcr  _ 

7f.s    My  son's  il;mt;ht('r's  son     

8  f  s.  My  son's  ilalltllitiT's  ilauu^htcr ' 

!)f.K.  ^ly  son's  son's  son's  s(ni   

10  f.  s.  My  son's  son's  son's  danfxlitor , . 

11  f.  s.  My  son's  son's  (liumlilcr's  son  _. 

12  f.s.  5Iy  son's  son's  (laniilMcr's  (liMiiihtrr  ,__ 

13  (Omilli'di- _._ 

II  f.s,  Mylliln^'llll>^, 

1.')  f.s.  My  ilaiiu'liti-i-'s  son  .__ 

1(1  f  s.  My.l;uii.'lilrr's(liUi|.'litcr ' 

17  fs.  My  i];in.ulitt'r's  snn's  son ' 

18  f  s.  Jly  ilar.ulitiM-'s  son's  il.inulili'r 

19  fs.  My  ilan;;lilir'sclanu'lit('r's  son  _. _. 

I 

20  f.s.  My  clani;litil-'s  ilanL'hlcr's  daUL'liti'l' ' 

I 

21  f.s.  My  (lanLitilor's  (lan'-'litcr's  son's  son __ 

22  f.s.  My  ilani;lil>.r'silaiiL'lilcr's  son's  (la(|._'htiT 

23  f.s.  My  ilani:litiT'silanu'liti.i'silan«lili'r's  son ' 


UKXIAllKS. 


2-1  f  K    MyilanL'lilirscianuhliTs.lauL'lili  r's.lani.'li- 
ti'i-. 


■?• 


SCHEDULE  17 -KINSHIP. -LINEAL  ASCENDANTS  OP  SELP-Pemale  speaking. 


140 


ENGLISH. 


2r,  f.N.  My  father 

ai  (Omitted) _... 

27  r.K.  My  rathpr'srallior _._ 

lis  f.s.  My  fatluTs  nidllior-- 

29  f.s.  My  father's  fallier's  fallinr 

30  f.s.  My  father's  father's  nmlher .„ 

31  f.s.  My  father's  iDdther's  father  _ 

32  f.s.  My  father's  mother's  nmlher,.- 

3:)  f.s.  My  father's  father's  father's  father 

31  fs.  My  father's  fallier's  father's  iniither  

35  (Omitted). 

30  f.  B.  My  mother 

37  f.s.  My  mother's  fatlier 

38  f.s.  My  mother's  mother    _ 

3!l  f.s.  My  mother's  fatlier's  lather  

40  f  s.  My  motliei-'-  frit'ii'r's  Tiinllier  

tl  f  s.  My  mother's  mother's  liilher   

■I'J  f  s.  My  mother's  mother's  mother 

i:!  f  s.  My  mother's  mother's  mother's  fatlier,. 
tl  f  s.  My  mother's  mother's  mothers  mother. 


RKMAUKS. 


'n\ 


n 


I 

!   1 


i 


m 


i':> 


150 


SCHEDULE  17.— KINSHIP.-FIRST  COLLATERAL  LINE-Pemale  speaking. 


KNdl.lsll. 


I.',  r.s.  ^\y  vlilrr  liiDlhcr 

Ki  (()lllllt(Ml).__- _ _ 

I7f.s.  My  il.lir  l>ronic|-'sscili  -    

■IS  r  s.  lly  cMiT  hriillicr'sdiiii'.'hicr-.- --- 

III  f.s.  My  I'lili  r  linillirr's  sun's  sun _-, 

iV)  f.s.  Ilyclilcr  hiDlhii-'s  (liuiv.lili'i''s  ilMii'-'litcr. 
r>l  f.s.  ^I\'  ctilrr  lir-<ilin'r's  son's  son's  son. 


'(2  f.s.  My  rill,  r    liri.ilHT's  iliumlilcr's  iIiinLMilcr's 
(lall;;lili'l'. 


at  f.  K.  idniilli'ili 

51  f.K.  My  ilcli'i- sistiT 

.'m  f.s.  My  cliliT  sister's  son  ___ 

r>0  r.K.  My  ililii-sistii'sil;uii!htpr   _ 

57  f.s.  My  Ciller  sister's  son's  son 

5S  f.s.  My  elili'r  sisli'r's  iliiii[;liter's  diiiislitor- 

5itf.s.  >1>- elder  sister's  son's  son's  son .. 


t;iJf.  s.  Mv    I'lder    sistiT's    diHiL'titers    diiiiuditer's  !  . 
iliuiijhler.  ; 

(il  f.s.   Mv  yonn^er  lirother. 

I 
(I'J  (Omitted  i 1 . 

(>.■>  f.s.   Mv  vonitiier  )n'otliei''s  Sim 

I 

111  1.  s.  My  yoine.'er  1  in. I  hers  daiiu'liter. ' 

(i'l  1.  s.  My  yonniier  l.rolh.rs  son's  s..n  J 

(Mi  r  s.  My  yotniLier  In*.. tiler's  ditnirliter's  duiiirhter  - 

(i7  (i>niitled)   

(W  f.s.  My  \'.mre.'..r  sister  

(ill  f.s.  My  .\onn..;er  sisli'r's  son ' 

"tif.s.  :My  yoiinm-r  sislir's  ilauiiliter     -.  

71  f.s.  My  yonnj;er  sister's  son's  son    

7-  i.  s.  Mv  .N'omiirer  sisler's  daiiuhter's  dnnyhter 

I 
I 


KEMAKKS. 


SCHEDULE  17.-KINSHIP.    SECOND  COLLATERAL  LINE^Pemalo  sponkinn. 


161 


lONGLISU. 


73  f.s.  My  fullicr'si'liliThnillicr- 
71  (Oinlllcil) 


7')  f,B.  My  fatlicr's  ililei-  Iu'dIIut's  mim,  uMir  tliiiii 
self.  I 

7(i  r.s.  My  fiiliicT'sclilcr  l)n.tliri-'s,lauKlitcr,  iililor 

tllllll  SI'II'. 


77  f.s.  My  fiillu'i's  Ciller  lirullici-'s  sun,  yiiujig 
tliiin  self. 


78  f.s.  My    tiitlwiV    I'lilcr     hrolliii's     iliumliliT,  I 
yimiiyr  lliiin  .self. 

7B  f.s.  .My  fiitlii'i''s  ililii-  Iprotlu  r's.vDirsKoii 

80  f.s.  My  nitliiT'.sclcUT  liMtlicr's  snii'.s  iliiii^'likT..' 

81  f  s.  My  fiitlu'i-'s  c'Mi'i- brotliLT's  iliuiijhlcr'sson 


82  f.s.  My    ratlu'i-'s    lUlor    hnitlicr's    iliUinliU.T'« 

iliinnlilrr. 

83  f.s.  My  fatlicr's  rldrr  linitlicrV  sun's  sun's  son.. 


84  f.s.  My     liilliiT's    cldci'    l)i'(itlii.'r's    .lalit:litri''s 
(laiiglilri's  (laiii;lili'i'. 


85  f.s.  >ly  futlicr's  I'ldiT  hrotliiT's  sun's  sciii's  son's 
sun. 


SBf.s.  My    ('allioi''.s    v]i\rr    In-olhor's    .lan-litrr's 
(lanj-'litL'i's  ilau^lUcr's  dan^'lilci'. 

87  f.s,  My  rallier'syimnt!ur  lii-Dtlior , 

88  f.s.  My  fallier's  olikT  sister 

80  f.s.  My  father's  ckler  sister's  son,  iilder  than 
self. 


flO  f.s.  .My  fatlM'r's  ehUT  sister's  dani;lder,  uldet 
tlum  sell". 


01  f.s.  My  fatiier's  ehler  sister's  suji,  vonn'-er  llian  I 

self,  ■  j 

02  f.s.  .My  I'atlier's  elder  sister's  danf-dili'r,  yunn;;-  I 

er  than  self.  '  j 

03  f.s.  My  fatiier's  eider  sister's  sun's  .son ' 

! 

01  r.s.  My  fatiier's  eider  sister's  son's  daUL'iiter  ..„' 
05  f.s.  My  fatiier's  I'ider  sister's  dangliler's  .son ' 


00  f.s.  My  fatiier's  elder  sister's  diiiighler's  lianKli- 
ter. 


07  f.s.  .'^ly  fatiier's  eider  sister's  sons  son's  son 


1)8  f.s.  My  fatiier's  elder  sister's  diuiithter's  daimii- 
ter's  daii^hlei'. 

00  f.s.  M.v  fatiier's  elder  sister's  son's  son's  sou's 
.son. 

10()  f.s.  My  fatiier's  elder  sister's  dansiiter's  dauKli- 
ter's  daiiiihter's  daiijihter. 


UE.MAKK.S, 


KU  (Oniilted) 

102  f.s.  My  fatiier's  younger  sister 

103  r.s.  .My  inotiier's  yoniiKer  brother . 

101  rs.  (Omitted) 

10.5  f.s.  My  mothers  eider  brother 


'  sn 


!l! 


lea 


SCHEDULE  17.-KINSHIP.-SEOOND  COLLATERAL  LINE-Femalo  speaking-Continued. 


ENGLISH. 


lot)  (i)mltlc(l) 


107  f.K.  M,viiii)tlii'i''sflil('rlinilliiT'ss.)ii,(>lil(rtliim 
Nclf. 

IDS  r.s,  My  iiMitlii'i-V  elder  Mnitlicr's  da  n!,'li  I  cr, 
older  than  self.  ; 


10!)  r.s.  My  iiii>lliei''.>i  elder  lirollierV  sciii,  yiiniiKe 
than  self. 


110  r.s.  My   liKilller's  eldcM-  liniDler's   dalltlllter,  !. 

yoiiiii;er  than  sell".  i 

111  f.s.  !My  ?iM)ther'.s  elder  )irnt)ier's  sun's  son    ' 

t 
U'J  f.s.  My  mother's  eliler  lirolhi'i's  Min'sdaiinliler. 

H.'t  f.s.  My  mother's  eliler  lirolliei'-  .|:iie-'liler'sson- 


111  f.s.  My    mother's    eldiM-    hr.itler's   diin^hler's 
tlan^diler. 

115  f.s.  My  mother's  eliii.r  lin>ther's  s.  mi's  son'.-,  son 


UEMAHKS. 


nit 


in^l 


I   ■ 


,1   i! 
It    ' 


111)  f.s.  My    nnilher's   elder    l.rotlier's   dannlder's 
lUuiKliter's  dan;;hler. 

117  f.s.  My    mother's    I'Ider  lirolher's   son's  son's 
son's  son, 

ll.Sfs.  My    mother's    elder    lirother's    diiusihter's 
danKliler's  daugliler's  daiitihter. 

119  (Omitted) 

1*20  fs.  My  mother's  yomiu'ersister 

121  (Omittedi _,. 

12'.' f.s.  .My  mother's  elder  sister       _  „ __. 


12:t  f.s.  My  mother's  elder  sister's  son.  older  than 
self. 

121  f.s.  My  mother's  eiiler  sister's  diiiaditri.  older 
than  self. 


12.jf.s.  Mv   iiiutlu'i's  ('111''.    sistirV  sim,   vimii:'-)'!* 
thiiii  sflJ". 

12tif.s.  My      iiinllirr'.<      'Mcr     sistrt's     (hiii'^MiU'i', 
yt)ui:,"<'r  than  scT. 

1-7  f.s.  My  nioIIuT's  cliU'rsistri-'s  SUM'S  s(Hi- 

■ 

I'Jl)  f.s.  My  uiotliii's  vU\vv  sister's  <l;ui'jlih  is  sun  -. 

lliOf.s.  My     inntlin's     v'.ih'V     sisln's     (ImuixIiLt's 
181  f.s.  Mv  luotluT's  cidci'  sister's  smi  s  son's  .s(in._ 

tt'r'.s  (l!iu;;lil('i'. 

l.'t;{  f.s.  My  inotlitT's  eliiiT  sister's  son's  smTs  son's 
son 

i;U  f.s.  My  niotlii'r'schhT sister's ilauv-'lilers. liamii- 
ti'i-'s  (Iiiu^liter's  ilaii^lUer. 

SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP. —THIRD  COLLATERAL  LINE    Fcmfilo  speuking. 


153 


ENQUSH. 


13.5  f.».  My  I'atlicr'H  riilliiT's  Imillior  -  

ia«  (Omlttud) 

i:J7  f.s.  My  liilliiT's  liilliiT'<lprnllicr'ss(in 

138  f.a.  My  liillicr's  lallui's  hr.iihrr's  clMll^'lll(■l• 
130  f.s.  -My  fiithiTV  nillii  Ts  linillici's  s.urs  scm 


140  f.s.  My  falliiT's  fallii'r'...  linilliiT's  sun's  (1hiI'_'Ii- 

tlT. 

HI  f.s.  My   fiitliiT's  ImIIht's  linilliiT's  (hiimlitcr's 
son. 

1-12  f.s.  My  CiilliiT's  IlitlicT's   bnilhci's  ihiimlitiT's 
(liuiKlilc  r. 

143  f.s.  My  fatliiT's  nilliiT'.s  lirotlirr'.s  sun's  son's  ' 
sun, 

[ 

I'M  f.s.  My  OidiiT's  futhcr's  hrothi'i-'s  son's  son's 
(liiuglilcr. 

115  f.s    .My  liillnT's  fiitliiT's  brotlu'r's  son's  iIuhkIi- 
tor's  son. 

140  f.s.  My  liillicr's  fiitlwr's  Iii'oIIkt's  son's  iI.'UikIi- 
ter's  dan^'liti'i'. 

147  f.s.  .My  fiithcr's  Ihtlicr's   hrollici-'s  ilan'^lilcr's 

s()'''s  son. 

148  f.s.  .  .,   fiilliiT's  fiitlii.|-'s   lirotlnr'.-    ilnnnMliT's 

son's  dunKliter. 

140  f.s.  My  fallii'i-'s  liitlier's  brotlici-'s  ilau'^'litcr's 
(ianjrlitt'f's  son. 

150  f.s.  My  falhi'i-'s  lalhci's  lirotlier's  (Iant,'litoi''s  ' 

(lan^hti'i's  (lauiihUT. 

151  f.B.  My  rallii'i''s  latlicr's  brother's  son's  .son's 

sun's  son. 

152  f.s.  My  fathi'r's  fatlicr's  hrotlior's  son's  son's 

ilaujjhti'r's  ilau5,'iitor. 

1,W  f.s.  My  fadiiT's  liillii'r's  l)rotlii'r's  scni's  daUKli- 
t(M''s  son's  son. 

1-jl  f.s.  M.v  fatlu'r's  fatht'r's  brother's  son's  dauj^h- 
ler's  daui,'liler's  danKhter. 

1*)  f.s.  .My  father's  father's   brother's  dan^'hter's 
s<»n's  sf)n's  son. 

IMlf.s.  My  f.ither's  tallnr's   lirolher's  danj.diti'r's 
.son's  dansjhter's  danj-'hter. 

l.">7  f.s.  My  father's  fatlier's  brother's  daiisiliter's 
ihuijiliter'^  son's  sun. 

1.5.S  f.s.  My   fatlier's  fallwr's  lirotlier's  d.-uiKliter's 
daut,'hlers  dans-'hter's  daiinhler. 

l.jrt  fs.  My  fatlier'.s  father's  brother's  .son's  son's 
son's  son's  son. 

100  fs.  My  father's  father's  brother's  son's  daujih- 
ler's  daUKhters  daut'hter's  daughter. 

ini  f.s.  My  fatlier's  father's  brother's  dausjhter's 
son's  son's  .son's  son. 


UK.M.MtKS, 


KB  f.s.  My  father's  father's  brother's  ihiiiuhter's 
daufc'hter'sdanshler's  daughter's  daughter. 


lO:)  (Omitted) 

1B4  f.s.  My  lather's  ftthers  sister 

10.")  f.s.  My  father's  father'.-;  sister's  son 

168  f.s.  My  father's  fathers  sister's  dauKliter. 
107  f.s.  My  fatlier's  lather's  sister's  son's  son  . 


I     i 


m:1 


164 


SOHBDULB  17.-KINSH1P.— THIBD  COLLATERAL  LINE-Fomale  spoaking-Oontinuoa. 


KNOI.ISII. 


KIH  f.  K.  My  fiillii'i-'.-fiillicr'N  slstiT's  siin'M  diumlildr. 
lil'.l  f.  K.  My  (allii'i'h  falhir'H  hl^lc'^'a  iliniulitrr'«  koii. 


1711  f. ».  My    nilliiT'K    father's    hIhIi'I's    diujuliliT'H  ' 
(laiiuhtt-r.  I 

171  r  H.  My  lathi'f'M  (mIIut'h  NUtrr'H  Hi  ill's  sini'w  snii 


17iir.s.  My    tathcr's    lalhcr's   sister's    sun's   son's 
(Ja'nKliti'r.  I 

17'1  f.  s.  My  father's  fat  lirr'sslstcr'ssdn'silanulit  IT'S 
sun, 

171  f.s.  My  falher'sfathiT'sslsti-r'ssun's  (lauuhtiT'H  i 
ila'iiKlilcr.  1 

175  f.s.  My  father's  fa  tiler's  sister's  il  a  1114)1  ter's  sun's 
still. 

17(1  f.s.  My  ratlier'snilher'ssister'siliiinihter's  s.ni's 
(lan^'liter. 

177  f.s.  ^I,V    father's    father's    sister's    il:iii;;hter's 
(liiiiHliti'r's  sun. 

17N  f.H.  My    I'iilher's    father's    slsler's    ilannhler's 
(laiitihter's  daughter. 

179  f.s.  ^ly  fa  tiler's  fit  tiler's  slsler's  sun's  sun's  sun's 

Hon. 

180  f.s.  My    father's    father's    sister's   sun's   sun's,, 

iliuiKhler's  ilanu'hier. 

181  f.s.  My  fill her's father's  slsler's  suit's ilant;hter's 

Hun's  sun. 

182  f.s.  My  father's  lath. 'r's  sister's  sun's  (ImiiJitei's 

ilaiiKliler's  ilanthter. 

183  f.s.  My  father's  father's  .ulster's  iliuiKh  I  er'ssun',■^ 

son's  son. 

181  f.H.  My    father's    fathei's    sUleis    il^ili;;liler's 
H»jn's  tliuiKhter's  ilnu^hter, 

IKir.H.  My    father's    father's    sisters    llall■Jlller'^ 
Uaie.4htei''s  son's  sun. 

180  f.H.  My    falher's    father's    sister's    (laiit,'hler's 
iliun,'hter's  (lan;;!it<M's  ilaUKhli'i'. 

187  f.H.  My  father's  father's  sister's  sun's  sun's  sun's 

son's  son. 

188  f.s.  >ly  father's  fill  tier's  slsler's  sun's  .la  n^'hlers 

lll^ll^'htel•'s  (laughter's  iliiu^lUer. 

180  f.s.  My  fat  tier's  fat  tier's  slsler's  (liin^li  I  er's  sun's 
Hoii'H  son's  sun. 

lot)  f.s.  My    father's    father's    sister's    ilaiiLihler's 
ilantihler'sclanL'hler's  ilaii|.'hier's  iltuiKliter. 

1(11  f.s.  My  father's  niuther's  lirother 

111;;  ((Miillted) 

1!):!  f.s.  My  liither's  niuther's  Iirutlier's  sun 

l!)l  f.s.  My  lather's  niuther's  hruther's  daiiirhler 

li)."i  t".  s.  My  fattier  s  inuther's  hruther's  sun's  sun  _ 


litti  f.s.  My  father's  niuther's  hruther's  sun's  ilaiinh- 
ler. 

107  f.s.  My  father's  iiiotlur's  hruther's  daiijihter's 
Hon. 

IflS  f.s.  My  father's  niuther's  lirother's  daiif;hlei's 
dii'iighler. 

109  f.s.  My  father's  niuther's  hrullH'r's  son's  son's 
Hon. 

200  f.s.  My  father's  niuther's  ttruther's  son's  son's 
daugliler. 


UKMARICS. 


• 
1. 


SOHBDULB  17.    KINSHIP-THIRD  OOLLATBRAL  LINE -Fomnlo  apoaklnu    Contlmiod.  150 


KMII.ISH. 


'.in  f  s.  Myr.ilhrr's  iiiulliiT'n  lirulliiT'ssoirBihMiL'li- 
I<tV  sun. 

111.'  I'.N.  .Mv  lullin''  riiijlliii'slinillii'i-'s  snii'v  c|iMi';li- 
lcT'Kilmi','lili  I'. 

•Jm  f.K.    M.v  mtlwiV   III,. 111. T'.;  I.n.tli.i's  .li.l|.,'lltlT's 

Kiiirw  sun, 

ail  r.s,  Sr.v  nilli.T-.-  in..lli.'i''B  linilh.'iV  .liii|..:liti.r's 
suii'm  ilituu'Iitcr. 

att  r.s.    Vy  lillll.  T's   lll..|Ul'r>  l.l-iillliT's  ll;ll|._'hli  rs 
llilUKlll.T's  Mill, 

am  f.K.  Vy  iMlliiM-V  niiilliiT's  l.ri.lh(.|"»  iliiiii'Mt.i'-. 
iliiuulili'r'.s  (liiii'.'hli  r, 

ai7  r. .«.  -M,\-  riilli.T's  mulli.T'--  hrntlHT's  .sun'M  s-ui'm 
suir.K  sun, 

aw  f.s.  .My  lillll. 'r's  iiiuIIht's  lirullici's  sun's  sun's 

(IuUi(llll'l''Mlllllll,'llll'l'. 

200  f.B.  M.v  fiilMii-'s  nl.)tlll■l•'sll|•ut1l.■1■'ss..ll'sll.•lll!.'ll- 
tel•'ss.  .ii's  son, 

210  r.H.  M,vliiMiiT'siniillicrMii-ulliiT's  s.urs  iliin).'li- 

ter's  (llul^'lltt■l•'s  (liMi'..'lili'r, 

211  r,B.  My  mthcr's  nmlliiT's  l.n.llicr  s  .hiiuililir's 

Bon'd  sun's  son. 


I!i:.M.\l!K.S, 


212  f.B.  My  fiillKM-'s  iiiullii'i-'s  lir.itliiT's  iliiiiulilir's 
sou's  iliiuyliliT's  iliint,'lili  r. 


213  r.s.  My  fiitliPr's  inolliir's  l.n,llui'<  iliin-ht.  r'l 
duuKlitt'r's  son's  son. 


211  r,H,  My  fiillii'r's  inollici's  Ih-oIIiit's  (liiii!,'lilir's 

UllU.,'llll'l"S  lllUl|illlcl''s  lllUlKllllT. 

21.">  f.s.  :My  nillii'i-'s  niotliiT's  l.rulli..|''s  sun's  son's 
son's  son's  sun. 

210  f.s.  My  fiilliiT's  niolhi'i-'s  l.rollii.|"s  .s.m's(lllvll,'ll- 
t(  r's  iliiiiKlitcr's  (liiiiKliliT's  (liini;lili.'i-. 

217  f.B.  My  fatlii'i-'s  nnitliiT's  hrotlicr's  iliiiiirlil.i's 

Kou'H  son's  son's  son. 

218  fs.  My  father's  mollioi-'s  l.rutlifi-'s  (lanL'lit(>i''s 

ilium'litfi'.s  ilanKhtur's  ilaiit'hli'i''s  ilanKlilci'. 

219  (OnilUo(l) __. 

23)  r,  s.  My  father's  inothi-r's  sIsIit 

221  f.s.  My  father's  niotlicr's  sislcr's  son 

222  f.s.  My  father's  inutlier's  slsti'l-'s  dallu'hter 

223  f.s.  My  father's  mothi'rs  sist.-r's  son's  son 

221  f.s.  M  •I'atlier'sniulher'sslster'sson'silaiiirhtir. 
22.)  f.s.  My  fatlier'sinother'ss|s||.r's,l.in._r|i|,.|'ssoii 


220  f.s.  My  fathi'i-'s    iiiuih.T'^    ^isti'i's   .lanul.ter'.' 
daiifihtir, 

227  r.s.  My  falh.'r's  in. itliia-s sist.r'sson's sun's s.ii 


228  f.s.  My  fallier's  mother's    sister's  sun's  sun's 
diuiKliler. 


220  f.B.  My  fathi'i-'s  mother's  sister's  : 
ter's  sun. 


(lanirli- 


230  f.s.  My  father's  iiiotlier's  sister's  .sun's  ilantch- 

ter's  ilaUKhter. 

231  f.s.  My  father's  mother's   sister's   (lanL'hter's 

son's  son, 

2;i2  f,s.  My  father's    mother's   sister's   diiiiL-hter's 
son's  (laughter, 

2'Bf.  s.  :My   liitlier's    mother's  sister's   .laii-hler's 
il.ui.;ht.'r's  son. 


ICO 


aUHBDULE  IV     KINSHIP.— THIBD  COLLATERAL  LINE- Pomalo  npoiikintf    Contlnuod. 


i;Niti,isH, 


!  I 


'ill  I'.H.  My  liillicr'"    miiilicr'H   «i«|it\  ilMiiu'lili'r'H 
iliumhirr's  iliiiiulitir. 

Ul'i  r.H.  My   (iillicr'M  iiiiilliiT'^    kIiIi'I-'h  tmirx  mn'ii  |. 
HiiirN  sun.  I 

l?l'l  f.  N,    My    liitllrr's     IM(itlli'r'>4    sister'*'    SfHl'**    soll'll     . 

tliiiiKlili'i-'s  <liiuulilfr,  I 

1S17  f.H,  My  liillirr's  iiicillur's  sister's  snii's  ilniii-'li- 
ti'r'M  sun's  sun. 

SW  f. K.  My  I'litlii  r's  iMutliiT's  sIster'H  sun's  iliinL'li- 
Icr's  iliiiiulilrr's  iliinuhli'i'. 

'i'lllf.H.  IMy   t'litliiT's    niullii'r's   sister's  ilniiuliler  n 

sun's  sun's  sun. 

I 
'Jiof.  s.  My   fnllier's    inullii'i''H   sister's  iliinu'litcr'il  I  . 

Kuii'r  iliinuhter's  iliiiiuliter.  | 

lill  r.B.  My  fjillier'N    mullier's    sister's  i|inii:lili'i''s 
(liinuhter'N  sun'M  sun, 

'JK  r.s.  My   liitlier's    mullier's   sister's  iliiiiu'liler's 
(liiiiulitur's  ihin'.ililer's  iliinulilcr. 

2inf.H.  My  I'nther's  niullier's    sister's  sun's  sun'R 
Kun's  sun's  sun. 

'.'II  r.s.  My  I'lillier's  inollier'N  sister's  sun's  iliuii;li- 
ter's  chumliter  s  (liiuulili'r'M  {Iniiu'liter. 

'JI.'it'.H.  My  fiither's    inollier'N    sister's  (l;iiii:lit(i''H 
sun's  sun's  Ht>it's  sun, 

'.'in  I'.s.  My  fiillier's    niullier's  sister's    ilmejliler's 
iliniKliI it's cliiii(!lil ITS  ilminliter'siliiiiuliler. 

'.'17  f.s.  My  mullier's  tiillier's  liruilier 

'2IR  (Omltle.n 

'Jill  f.  h.  My  mullier's  i'mi  tier's  lirutlier's  sun 

'J.-)il  f.s.  My  mullier's  liitlier's  l)rullier's  iliiiifliltT  — 

I 
I'll  f.s.  ?Iy  mutlior's  liitlier's  hrutlier's  sun's  sun    .. 

2."!'.'  f.s.  Mv  mullier's  I'lit  tier's  lirullii.r's  sun's  (liiii!;li- 
ter. 

2.">.'i  f.s.  My  mullier's  fiillier's  liruilier's  iliiin/liler's 
sun, 

2."il  f.s.  My  iiinilier's  iliiliers  linillier'- dani-'liler's 
iliiiiKliler. 

2.V)  f.s.  My  mullier's  I'nilier's  liruilur's  sun's  sun's 
sun. 

•i-'yn  f.s.  My  mullier's  liitliers  lirutliers  sun's  sun's 
(liiimliler. 

I'l"  f.s.    My  mullier's  l:il  tier's  I. rut  tier's  sun's  (111  lli;li. 

ler's  sun. 

'i'VS  f.  s.  My  muilier'>»liillier's  liruilier's  sun's  iIiiul-Ii- 
li'r's  clinmliier. 

'Z'fi  f.s.  My  mullier's  I'lillier's  hrutlier's  dLiiirliter's 

soil's   SUM. 

'Ji'iii  r  s.  Vy  inutlier's  fiitlier's  hrutlier's  ilmmliter's 
sun's  iliinehter. 

'.Vil  f.s.  My  mullier's  I'litlier's  hrutlier's  diui'.'liter's 
(lau^lilers  sun. 

W2  f.B.  My  mullier's  liitlier's  lirutlier's  iliiii._'liler's 
(liiii»!liti'rs  iliiiiiiliier. 

2(«  f.s.  My  mullier's  liitlier's  hrutlier's  suns  sun's 
sun's  sun. 

281  f.B.  My  mullier's  fntlier's  hrutlier's  sun's  sun's 
diill^liler's  daliKliler. 

2iri  f.s.  My  mutlier'sfiillier'shrullier'ssuii's  dMiiLjIi- 
ters  sun's  sun. 

200  f.s.  My  mullier's  rallier'slirullier'ssun'sd.uiiih- 
tt'r's  cliiut'liter's  diiufliter. 


KKMAUKa 


SOHEOULE  17.-KINSHIP. -THIRD  COLLATERAL.  LINE    Pomiilo  Bpoakhur    OontlmiuU. 


167 


r;Nut,iHii 


ar?  f.K.  My  iiKilliiT'i  fallicr'-  IhdIIht'-  iliinu'liti'i'ii 
Kon'M  NiiM'H  mill. 

288  f.n.  My  innllirrv  nilln'i-'H  imitlirr's  iliiiii;Mlrf'!i 
Kon'M  <liitiuliii>i'*N  (liiimlitfr, 

280  f.ii.  My  iniillicr's  nillirr's  lirullicf'K  iliiii-liliT's 

l|llllU)lll-|''>4  NIIII'm  Mill. 

'ii»  f  ».  My  iiiiillicr'K  riilliii''H  linillirf'K  il.iimlilcr'H 
iliilltilili'l'M  iliumlilrl 'N  ilnll:;lilrl'. 

'271  r. ».  ^ly  iniitliiT'-  riiilu'r'"  Imillu'r's  huh'"  khii'm 

Knll's  siiir.i  Mill, 

272  f.».  ^ly  iniilliof's  I'lillii'r'w  liMtlii  r's  .iiir-,ilMi|.,;li- 
ti'i-'H  ciMiiiihtcr's  (liiiDfliti'r'H  iIiiiiuIiIit', 

27it  f.H.  My  iiiiillirr'!*  Iiilliir't  linilln  r's  iliui','lili'r'M 
hull's  son's  suiv's  --oil. 

271  r.s.  ^ly  iMiilliiM''"  I'Mllicr's  lirnllicr  s  c|MU'_'li|r'i''H 
iliiiii,'lit<'r's  ilMtiijlitri'H  il.uiuliii'i's  iliiimlitcr. 


273  (niiilttpili _      ...         

27(1  f.s.  My tlicr'"  lallicr'-  slstor 

277  f.s.  My  iiiiillii'r'«  liillirr's  sWci-'s  sun 

278  f.s.  My  iniilliiT's  falliiT's  sisl.T's  datiu'litcr. 

270  f.s.  My  Mlcillirl's  latliiT's  sIstiT's  sun's  snll 

2811  f.H.  My  niiillicrs  lalhn-'s  sl^lrr's  sciii'.silanalitiT, 

2SI  f.s.  .My  nicitlHT'si'atliiT's  slslor'silan^'lilcr's  .sun. 


282  f.s.  .My   niutlirrs    fatlicr's    kIsIim-'s  ilaiiKlitia's 
diinu'lilcr. 


28.1  f.s.  >Iy  niulln'r'';  fatlif."'-'  sister's  sun's  sun's  son. 


28-1  f.s.  My  niolliiT's    liillifr's  sister's  son's  .son's 
(liinchlir. 


28,')  f.s.  My tliiM-'s  talluT's  sister's  son's  .iaiiLih- 

ter's  son. 

2811  f.s.  My  niutliei-'s  father's  sister's  son's  .laie-'li- 
ter's  ilaimliter. 

287  f  s.  My   mother's    t'nllier's    s'sler's  ilanirhter's 

son's  son. 

288  f.s.  My  mother's    father's    sister's  liaiii-'liter's 

soil's  linnuliter. 

28!)  f.s.  My   motiier's  fadier's    sister's   lian^'iiter's 
ilant-'liter's  son. 

200  f.s.  My  mutiicr's    fatlier's    slsti  r's  daiii-'hter's 

diuiKliler'K  ilaii<.'liler, 

201  f.s.  My  mother's  father's   sister's  son's  son's 

son's  son. 

202  f.s   My   niothrr's    fnllicr's  sister's  son's  sun's 

ilaU'_'literM"....;;.-'''er.  i 

2i).'i  f  s.  My  mutlier's  father's  sister's  son'-'  lianu'li-  1 
ter's  son's  son.  ] 

201  f.s.  My  niutiier's  fatiier's  sisi,  .'      ,a.s  liantili-  ' 
ter's  ilaii^liter's  daii^liler. 

295  f.s.  My  mother's   fatlier's   sister's   diumliter's  I 
sun's  son's  sun.  j 

200  f.s.  My   mulher's   fatlier's   sister's   dainilitiT's 
son's  diiu^'iiter's  dan^liter. 


nKMAUKR 


207  l",s.  My  mutln'r's   fatiier's   sister's   dan;_'hter's 

dau^fliter's  son's  sun 

208  f.s.  My  mutlier's    fatiier's   sister's   danghter's  i 

daujjliter's  daui;liters  daufihter. 

290  f.s.  My  mutlier's  fatiier's   sister 
son's  sun's  sun. 


s   son  s  son  s 


n'lM 


158  SCHEDULE  17 -KINSHIP. -THIRD  OOL.jATBRAL  lilNE—Pemalo  speaking    Contimacl. 


K.NdMSII. 


KIO.MAUK.S. 


:!iK)  1. s.  My  iiidlhrr's  ftillii-r's  sister's  sdii's  iliiiii:li- 
li'r's  (luiijililiT's  (liinu:lili'i"s(liitiKlil('r. 


:m  r.y.  My   miith"r's    falliii-V   sisl.|-<   ihiii'.'lilips 
son's  sun's  sun's  s(in. 


:!n'Jf.s.  My  inDliicr's    ImIImt's   sislcr's   iliiiiitlilrr's 
iliin^'liliT's  (l;unil;ti'r'sclmijilili'r''s  ilmiMliti'i', 


;iii'l  C.s.  My  niiMlii'i's  niuiluT's  l.nnlirr _ 

imi  (Onillli'dt - 

'■HI-',  f.  s.  My  inollitT's  iiiolhi'r'<  linidiiT's  son -- 

:tiKi  r.  s.  My  iiiolliiT's  molliiT's  l.rolliiT's  iliinKlilcr- 
;'.ii7  r.  s,  >!>■  n lot  in  r's  niotliiT's  lirolli.'r'>  son's  son  - 


">iw  r.  s.  '^l  s-    Ilirr's     niolhi-r's     hrollnr's    son's 

(lii'u^ilil.r. 


:m  r.s.  My  ninllic'i'-.inolh.i'sl.rolhi'i's  (l:in-lilir-; 
soil. 


r»lii  f,  s.  ;^Ty  nuitlKT's  nKiIIiir's  lirothi  r's  il:tM'.ihti-!''s 
(iMimlilrr. 


:!11  f.  s.  My  niolhiT's  nioihiT's  mvilHT's  son's  son's 


X'2  r.  s.  My  niollicr's  inollnr's  hiotliiT',-  son's  son'- 
cl;in:-'lil.r. 


;!i:ir.  s.  My    nioIlK  r's     niolli'-r'^     l.rolln  r's    son'- 
(lauiililer's  son. 


:)ll  f.s.  My    niollwr's     niotlnr's    Inolln-r's    son's 
tlnniihlrr's  (liiuizlilrr. 

lil.-)  1.  s.  My  nioiliiM's  niollor's  iiroth.  r's  ilMi'Liilrr's 
son's  son. 

•illi  I',  s.  My  nniiln  r's  moMn  r's  hrolln'r's  ilr.iiu'lilrr's 
son's  tliin'.:lilcr. 

.'117  r.s.  My  niolli.  r'--  moilo'r's  hrollni'siliiii-lili-r's 
(iMii^ililcr's  son. 

;lls  C.  s.  My  incdhor's  no  if  In -r's  hrothrr'^  <l.oiii!iIii 's 

tliUIU'lltl'r  S(l;iUullIi*i. 

Dili  I',  s.  My  niollnr  :•  nioiloM-'s  lirolln'rs  son's  son's 


:i2()  f.s.  My  nK.Ili'T'^  iiioflin^  liroi  h.r's  s.)trs  sun*.^ 
(liuii-'htrr".-  iljiti'.:!il"r. 

;V*1  f.s.  My     iih»tli<'r'<     iii'»llu'i''>^     hr-'llic    •*     --I'lrs 
iliiiiirlitrr's  MHi's  SUM 

oiJ:;  f.  s.  ^Iy    inotlur'^    Hi  iIImt'^     hruthrr's    miu's 
(lauirlilfrs  (htip.;hl<'r'.'  <l:Hi'j;liIcr. 

ai*:'  f.s.  My  mnilipr'snic>Ihi'rMMM!hiT"s«l,.M-hti-r's 

SClUS  sons  Mill. 

;i2l  f.  s.  My  nnUhcr'^  hi-dlH-rV  lir.»tli.rs(l:ni_'h1rr's 
son's  cijnmliU'i's  (hm-ihti'i. 

;C")  f.  s.  My  inothcr's  inothcr"sl)roIlnr  s  .1:  lulih  .^ 

tlilUUllIl'I'S  SOllSSOll. 

;t2(i  f.s.  My  niolIu'V's  tiioth.'rsI.rotli.r-s.liui'Jit.-i'  > 
dMn^'liI<T>i  itiiii;:liIiT's  ibiiiuhlt'i'. 

;t27f.  s.  My    mother,     moth,  i  <     l.rolh.r's    >-><\i> 
S'fii  s  soil's  >ohV  >on. 

:tLN  f.  s.  M;      m.-Il'-rs     Tiioili.rs     l.rotli.-rs    -(.:i-. 
(liPiu'lihTs  il;iii*-:lilf  rsdniliili'i'rstliuurhtcr. 

;Vi:i  f,  s.  Mv  niolhiM-'s  niorluT's  hrotlicrsdjiUL'Iii'  r> 
si/M's  sou's  sotr>  .--t.ii. 

:W  f.s.  y\y  inolhi-r's  niolliiT';.  i'loilH'is  'l;in-Iilrr's 
ilan:::lit.'r"ri»l!Ui^litt  I'stlMimliliTsditiiulitrr. 

;i:;i  (Oiiilltol, 

'X\2  f.s.  >ry  niniln'r"s  nmt h. -r's  sister  __ __ 


' 


SCHEDULE  17.-KmSHIP.-THIRD  COLLATERAL  LINE-Pomalo  speaking -Continued. 


.150 


KNULISII. 


liKMAKK- 


Xn  r.s,  ily  miilhi  r's  iiiip|li(i''.s  sister's  s(in__ _.  ._  _  | 

a.'il  r.s.   M.\-  lii.illiiM-s  iMdllicrs  sisll-l-s  (l;iui;lltc'r.... 
XV)  r.s.  My  niiilhi'i-'M  iiiDtliPi-'s  sister's  sous  siin 


;i.'iti  f.s.  My  miiihi  r's  iiiiithor''.  sister's  Kijn'scliUiKli- 
Irr. 


IB"  r  s.  My  liiiiilier's  luollier's  sister's  ilaii-iiler's 
soil. 

:«»  r.s,  .My  ini.ili^'i's  iiiiitlier's  sister's  d^iimliler'.s  I 

tlllllKllter.  I 


3.'!!)  r..s.  My  iniillier's  iiiiillier's  sisters  sons  son's 
son. 

:ilo  1.  s.  My  niollurs  inotliei's  sister's  son's  son's 
danu'iUer 


;  inollicr's  sister's  son's  ilaiiKli- 


.'111   r.s.   >lv  inolli. 
tersson. 


'ilJ  f.  s.  My  inotiier's  inollicr's  sister's  .son's  iliiu^li- 
ter's  cliiiifriiler.  i 

;ti:l  r.s.  My  inolher's  iiiotiier's  sister's  il;nii.-liler's  ! 
son's  sttn.  \ 


;!ll  r.s.  My  mollier's  inotlK-r's  sister's  iliUiLrliter's 
son's  dalt^ihter. 


.'ll.'i  r.s.  My  mollier's  nioilier's  sisli'r's  iliuii:ljlor'.s 
(liomliler's  son. 

:ilii  r.s.  My  mollier's  inolher's  sister's  dauK'.iter's 

dallllllter's  dMll;;liler. 

.'117  r.s.    My  niollur's  iiiulhers  sist.  rs  son's  son's 
son's  son. 

■'IIS  r.s.  My  niotlier's  mollier's  sister's  sons  son's 
daimllter's  dailL'llter. 

:il!l  r,  s    Jly  mollier's  mollier's  sisli'i's  son's  daimli- 
ler's  son  s  son. 

.'Wl  r.  s.  My  mollier's  mollier's  sister's  son's  dant:li 
ter's  dan'.;liter's  dannhler. 

.Til  f.s.  My  mollier's  molliei's  sister's  d;uii;lili  r's 
son's  son's  still. 

x;-2  I',  s.  My  niotlier's  mollier's  sister's  daimliler's 
son's  dair^liler's  dailjililer. 

IKl  f.s.  My  niir  lii'r's  mollier's  sister's  dannlilers 
tlaiiLjlilev's  son's  sou. 

:i.")l  f.s.  My  mollier's  mollier's  sister's  ilaiiirliter's 
(lall!_'lill'r's  diuiKhter's  dailuliler. 

■S-V)  r.s.  My  mollier's  mother's  sisler's  sons  son's 
son's  still's  son. 

.'I'lii  r.  s.  My  mollier's  mother's  sister  s  .son's  diiiiLdi- 
ter's  daiifihter's  ilaiii,'liler's  daiiKliler. 

.'i.'!;  r.s.  My  mollier's  mother's  sister's  daiitrhter's 
son  .s  son's  son's  son. 

.'RH  r.s.  My  mother's  mollier's  sister's  diuiKhti'r's 
daiit;liters,liiii!.'liter'silaiiKliler's(laii^'liter. 


IGO 


SCHEDULE  17.- KINSHIP.    TOURTH  COLLATERAL  LINE -(Male  branch)    Female  speaking. 


f 


I 
it 


I 


KN(il-l.sl 


.Tiil  r.s.  My  falluT's  fiitliiTs  fallwr's  hnillicr  . 


:i(ll  r.s,  Sly    I'iillicr's     liillHTs     Ihth'i's    hiiillirT's 
.son. 


.TCI  r.".  .My  liillicr's  liilMcr's  liillicrs  hnil 
.sun. 

.■;fi.'i  r.s.  My  failicT's  faf lirr',.i  liilliiT's  linil 
son's  son. 

.■il.7  r.s.  My  fallii-r's  rallicM--s  faUici-s  hrol 
soil's  son's  son. 

:i(lil  r.s.  My  lather's  I'athfr's  faliu.r's  lirot 
son's  son's  stjn's  son. 

X7\  r.s.  My  latlici'sliilliof's  rallicr's  lii-ol 
son's  son's  son's  son's  son. 


if.r'  s  son  s  ! 


iiTs  son  s 


KK.MAUKS. 


SCHEDULE  17.     KINSHIP. -FOURTH  COLLATERAL  LINE    . Fen^ple  bif^nch '    Female  spoakiiiK.  161 


i;N(iMsii 


:jiio  f.s.  My  iijiiihci-'s  mother's  mother's  Klstcr. 


:iia  l>.  My    iiwiilici-V    iniillicr's    mcilhcr's   sisd'r's 
ihiiiKlilrr. 

:ini  f. s.  My    nmlhcr's    ihhIIiit's    iMolh<T'.>i   si,-;tiT'.i 
(laiii.'hl('r's  (liiii;,'hler. 

■iilli  r. ,  .  M;     •  inlhiT's    iiKilhcr's    mothers    sislei's 
'I  iiuhiiT's  ilaimliters  diuinlKer. 

oltsr.s.   .My    liicillwr's    lniithel-',s    niotlliT's    sish'rs 
(liiii!,'hier'sil:iiiKhliT's<l;ni!ihler's(luu!.'hter. 

:;TI]  f.y.  My    mnlhcr's    rimfher's    ninllnT's  sI.sIit's 

(haiirhliT's   claiijjhter's   ilaiiKliler'.-i  ihiiii;h- 

ter's  claui;li(4M-. 

:I7J  I'.s.  .My    hiiilhir  s    miilher'.'i    iimlhi'i's  .-islrr-'s 

ciMimliter's    ihiiiL'hlers    lliul^h(er■s  .lallL'h- 

ter's  (hiiij,'hter's  daiii^liter. 


Hi:.M.\l{K.'J. 


102 


SCHEDULE  17.    KINSHIP.-  AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES    Descendants  of  aelf. 


KNIil.lSll. 


I- 


IP 


lil 


(w.)  My  wile. 

1  (w.)  My  Sim's  wilt',  mule  .k;|)ciikiiit; 

3  (W.)  My  sdM's  Sims  will',  liiiili' spriiUliiU- 


4   (ll.)    My  SDII'S  llilllKllll'l-'s   Illlsllilllll,  IHIlll'  siiciili- 

U  (h.)  My  iliUi;,'liU'i"s  luisliMiul,  iiiaU'  siu'iiklni,'  — 
15  (w.)  My  iIiuijihliT's  son's  wil'r,  iiijili'  sprakiiiir  ^. 
10  (It."t   My   il;iimllti'l''s  ilaunllt('l''s  liustiallil,   male 

S|K'Uklllg. 


UEMAUKS. 


ii: 


SCHEDULE  17.    KINSHIP     AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES-First  Coliateml  Line. 


16c 


KXIil.Isll. 


REMARKS. 


4.5  (w.)  My  elder  liriillipr's  wife,  innle  speiildnsr  . 


4.5  c.       Myelilerhrdtller'swire'ssister,  liiiilr' siieiik- 
ill).'. 


47  (w.i  My  elder  lirritlierV  s,iirs  wile,  liiide  speidi- 


48  (h.)  My  elder   liroiher.-   diUiL'liler's    Imshaiid, 

malcsiieakiiiL'. 

49  (w.)  .My  eld.'r  Imillier's  ^mm's  son's  wife,  nude 

spciikinj;. 

50  (h.)  My  "Ider  Imitliers  diiiii-dilers  rliiuttliter-s 

liusljiiiul,  liinte  .speakiiit;. 

51  (h.)   My  e  der  sister's  Inisliiind,  niiile  spi.iddnu' 

51  d.      My   elder    s|s||.r's  InisliMiid's    si>|i.r    in.'dr 
spenkiji'_'. 

55  (W.)   My  ilder  sisler's  suns  wife.  Iii;ile  spridilll'l. 

5C  (ll.)    My  elderslsler's  diUlvdlters  liiishand,  liliile 
RlH'aklii'.;. 

57  (W.I  My  eld..}-   .-ister's  sun's    sun's   wife,   iindi' 
speaking'. 

5S  (ll.,   My  el. lev  sisler's  d.-iiiLdiler'sdaii.diter's  lin.s- 
'  ..lid,  male  speakliiL'. 

<il  (w.)  My  younger  bnitlier's  wifi'.  male  speakin.,' 

K!  (w.)  .My    yiiuiiK.r    limtlur's    s.in's    wil.      mal.' 
speaklni;, 

04  (h.)  My  yiiiiiiKi'r  lirntlier's  ilain.'hl.'r's  hiislian.l 
male  speaklni;. 

65  (\v.)  My    yeiniiL-er    lir.illier's    sun's   s.in's    wife 
lilalesiieakllii;.  ' 

(ill  (ll.)  My   yiiiiiiKer  liri.llier's    .la'li;iilers  daiedi- 
ler's  luisliaiiil,  male  speaklni.'. 

ftS  (h.)  My  y.aiiiKer  sisti'i-'s  liusliand.  male  sprak- 
liife'. 

60  (w.)  My  ymiiii-'er  sist.r'ss.ai'.  wil'e.nial.'^p.ak- 
iiij-'. 

70  (h.i    My  y.iniiL'.'r  sisler's  .laii/lil.  Is   luisliaml 

male  speaking. 

71  (\v.)  My  yiMMKr'r  sisp.r's  s.in's  s.in  ■  \,lf.'  mal.' 

fipeakins,'. 

72  (h.)  My  yiiu'ii.'.'r  sisp.r's  .lanirlip^r's  .laie'lil.'r's 

liusliand,  male  sp.'akiii;.'. 


13't 


SCHEDULE  1.7.    KINSHIP.    A-'.^FINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES    3'concl  OolUitcral  Line. 


lii 


.■'il:: 


I'.Ndl.lsM. 


n  (w.)  My  fiiMii-i-V    I'ldir    ImmiImts    wifr,    male 

spcilklllL^. 

75  (w.)  My  fiillu'i's  I'Mcr  limtliiT's  mm's  (nUlcr 
tliitii  sfll  J  witV,  iniilf  Npcakint;. 

75  a.  My  fatliiT's  flilrr  hroDicr's  sims  (iililiT 
lluiii  srWj  wllV's  sister,  iMiilf  spiaUint:. 

70  (h.i  Mv  fallicr's  cliliT  linitliiM-'s  ilauu'liliT's 
Kiiilcr  than  siMI'i  iHisliaiul,  iiiah-  spcalitii^. 

7(1  1).  My  I'atlwr's  eldri-  l>rcit tier's  itaimlitiT's 
(nlilir    than  si'li)   Ijiisliauil's   sIstiT.   iiiali' 

S|HMt(|llU. 

77  fvv.i  My  latlirr's  filler  t)r((ttn'i-'s  sou's  (yiainu'er 
than  self)  wile,  mat)'  speaUliii;, 

7S  (li.)  My  father's  ehler  liriitlier's  (laie-'hter's 
'\ountr<'r  than  sen')  husliatid,  male  speak- 

lllL'. 

711  («'.l  .My  father's  ehli'r  tin  >ther'»  sc  a  j's  sun's  wife, 
nnile  speaking', 

SI)  (li.i  My  fat  tier's  elder  hn  it  lier'sscarMlaiiL'hler's 
Itttstiand,  mail-  speakln^^ 

HI  (w.i  My  fa  tiler's  elder  hri  It  tier's  daiiL'hter's  SI  Ill's 
wife,  male  sjieakillt:. 

8'2  (h.)  My  liither's  elder  lirntlier's  daUL'liter's 
daughter's  liiisiianil,  male  speaking;. 

Kt  (w.)  My  fatlier'si.lderhnillier'ssiin'ss.iir.-^  sun's 
wite,  male  speakinL-. 

SJ  ,'i.)  My  father's  elder  linitlier's  danjrhler's 
da  t  Holder's  da  tti:liler-'s  1 1  list  la  III  I,  male  speak- 

lllL'. 

S7  (W.I  My  fathi'i-'s  yiiniiuer  timtlier's  wife,  male 
speaklinz. 

SR  (h.>  My  fatluTs  elder  sisters  linslniiiil,  male 
siieakini;. 

Wl  (w.)  My  fallier's  elder  sister's  sun's  nlder  ilian 
self)  wile,  male  speaking. 

!K)  (h.)  My  fatlier's  elder  sisters  daiiuliter  s  eilder 
than  self  I  linsliand,  male  spe^kinu^ 

!U  (w.)  y]y  father's  elder  sister's  son's  (yonnirer 
than  self  I  w  ife,  male  speaking'. 

D'J  (li.i  ^ly  falhei's  eiiler  sister's  dan-hlers 
(>unn^er  tlian  self t  hiisliaii'l,  male  speak- 
Ini;. 

tvi  ,w.>  My  fattier'^  elite,'  sister's  .son's  son's  wlfi. 
male  speakillL'. 

!M  ih.i  My  lather'-  elder  sister's  son's  damihter's 
liiishand,  mali>  speakiim. 

(I."i  (w.)  My  father's  elder  sister's  ilaiiL'liter's  son's 
wife,  malespi.akiiiL'. 

IHi  (!i.1  My  father's  elder  sister's  da ni.diter's  da iiL'h- 
ler's  hiishand,  male  speakini:. 

!I7  (w.)  My  father's  elder  sister's  son's  ..oil's  son's 
wife,  male  speaking. 

IIS  (h.)  My  father's  elder  sister's  dan-htia's 
daiii;lilers  daiiLihtei's  hiisliand,  male 
s|ieakiim. 

HL'  (li.i  .My  faihers  yomiL'i  r  ~i-ter's  linshand, 
male  siieakliiL'. 

|a.'l  (W.I  My  mother's  V I  limber  1  in  it  her  s  wife,  niati" 
speakini:, 

la.'iiw.l^ly    molhel-'s    ehler    lirni  ller'.s    wile,    m.tle 

speak  Itiu. 

KC  (W.I  My  niotlii  t's  elder  lirollier's  son's  uhler 
than  sell!  wife,  male  speakillL'. 

UK  ill.)   My   mother's  elder    lirothers   dant-hter's 
(older  than  sell)  hiisliuiid,  male  speak  Inn, 

tail  (W.I  My  moilier'selili  rlii'oilier'ssiiM'sivoiiimor 
than  seltl  »  lie,  male  spiakim:. 

110  ,li.i   My   mothers  elder    In'oiher's   dam.dili-r's 

(yoaiiL'er  iliaii  self .  Inisliaail,  mali.  speMk- 

illL'. 

111  w.i  Mv   iniiiliers  elder  imiiliers  son's  scm's 

wife,  male  speakiiiir. 


HH.M.MIK.S. 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP. -AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES-Soeoiul  Collateral  Line    Continuod.     105 


KNUr.lSll. 


KKMAUKS. 


Il2(li.i   My  mot hi'r's  elder  hrnllicr's  simV  ilauu'li- 
Icr'M  liiisliiinil,  iMalc',s|iiMkiiii.'. 

Ii:i  (\v.)  My   iniillwr's  clclcr    lirnllicrs    .liiii','l\(n-'s 
Sim's  wile,  iitiilr  spt'iikii)^. 


ni(li)  My  iMiilliiT's  ililcf  l)nillM'i-'s  ilinii.'liti'r's 
daiighlci's  liiisluiiiil,  iniili' spealdiiK. 

I|.">(w.)  My  iiiiillicr's  cMcr  ln'dlhiT's  sdh's  son's 
son's  wire,  miilr  spi'MkiiiL'. 

liii'h.i  My  molliiT's  rliliT  lii'.iiliiT's  daiiirhti'i-'.s 
diiiidlili'i-'s     diiiiirhliT's     liii-li.-niil,     iniilr 

Spi-llkillL'. 

120  (li.)   My   mollici-'s    yoiiiiiri'i-  slslci-'s    liiishiuid, 

nmlo  sin'akiiiu'. 

122  th.l  >l.v  mother's  i-ldor  slsd'r's  linslmiid,  iii.ilr 
speakhiji. 

12.'!  (w.i  .My  niollior'suldcr  sister's  soirsiolilcr  tliaii 
sell')  wile,  male  speakiiiL;. 

121  (li.)   >l.v  iiiollier's  elder  sister's  daiiithter's  Mild- 

er lliaii  self;  hii.-haiid,  male  speakiim. 

r2'>  (w.)  My  mother's  elder  sister's  son's  (voiiiiu'er 
than  self)  wile,  male  speaking. 

12.')  e.  My  mothiT's  elder  sister's  son's  lyoinmer 
than  self)  \vifo'.s  sister,  male  speaking. 

121)  (h.)  My  mother's  elder  sister's  daimhti'r's 
(younfier  than  self  i  liiisliaiid,  male  speak'?;. 

120  f.  My  mother's  elder  sisters  dnii'.'liter  s 
(yiaini;er  than  s.'ir>  husliands  sister,  male 
8]}eakim;. 

127  (w.)  My  motlier's  elder  sister's  sons  son's  wile, 
nial*'  speakin^^ 

12S  (h  )  My  mother's  elder  sister's  son's  ilani-dder's 
hnshand,  male  speaklnsi. 

i'.ll  (w.l  My  mother's  eider  sisli'rs  danL'htrr's  son's 
wit'i\  male  speaking'. 

Mil  111.)  My  molhi'r's  elder  sister's  danL'hter's 
daufthter's  hnshaml,  male  speakiin;. 


i:il  (w.)  .My  nuither's  elder  sisti'r's  .son's  sons  son's   . 
wife,  male  speaking. 

1.'I2  (h.)  Jly niother'selderslstersclanL:liti>r'sdanicli- 
tor's  dauj,'hter'.s  hiishand,  male  speakinu. 


163 


SCHEDULE  17.     KINSHIP.  -  AFFINITIES  THKOUGH  RELATIVES— Third  Collateral  Line. 


'•^fi 


hi 
hi 


fpir 


llNill.IsII. 


I'lT     W.i    >I.V    rillluTs    iMlllir's    lirnllHT'-i   snll'~    «ltl' 

liial*'  s)intl<lrtu. 

l:w  ill  i  My  riilliiT'^  fiilliiT-  lircilhi-i->  iIiiiii;IiNt> 
liushanil,  mall'  s)t<'Mklni:. 

i:!ll  (\v.)  ^'.\'  liilhiT's  falliiT"  linillicTs  i-cih's  Sim's 
wilr,  mall'  spi'MUllii;. 

Ill)  (li  I  M.v  nilliiT's  liillin'-  Ipn.llii'l-s  sdiis  ilall-h- 
ti-l's  llUsliailll.  Illair  sprakitli:. 

Ill  (w.i  M.v  linliiT's  HiIIutV  Ih-uIIht^  .Iiii''IiIit's 
SUMS  will',  nmli'  sprakliii:. 

II;;  ih.'  M.v  iMllii'i's  lallirr's  iir.il lur's  iIi.iil'IiIit's 
ilaiichliTs  liiislianil,  iiialr  spi  .iklnu'. 

H.l  iw.)  M.v  liillii'i-'s  IntliiTs  lii'iilliii'~  siiii  s  Mill's 
son's  will',  mall'  spi'iikln;,'. 

Ill  (li.)  M.v  lallii-i's  riillii'i-'s  lu'iiihi'i's  sons  sun's 
(liinulili'i's  liushaiMl,  mail'  spi'aklni;. 

IK  (W.I  .M.v  riillii'i''s  ralliiT's  hnitlii'r's  sun's  ihiui-'li- 
Irr's  sun's  will*,  mail'  spi'iikinii. 

IHi  (li.)  M.v  I'allii'fs  fathrr's  iH'iitlii'r's  sun's  ilaiiL'li- 
Ii  I's  ilamxIiti'i-'M  liuslianil,  mali'  spi-akliii;. 

117  iw.)  M.v  fatliiT's  l'allii'j''s  linillnT's  cl;in':lili'i-'s 
snn's  son's  will',  nnih*  spl■akiIl'_^ 

IIS'M.,  Mv  I'lithiT's  nuliiT's  linilhi'f's  ilaiiL'lid'l-'s 
son's  ilaUL^ilrr's  linslianil,  nnilf  spi-akln;:. 

nil  (H-.i  M.v  falhiT's  liillii'i-'s  lirollirr's  danirlilcr's 
(liiii'-'hti'i''s  .son's  will',  male  spi*akin'.i. 

I.VIli.i  M.v  liillii'i's  ralliiT's  lirolhi'i-'s  ihinulili'i's 
ilMiiL'liH'r'silani;lili'r'slinslMiiiil,miili'spi'ak- 
In'.'. 

l.'il  (w.i  M.v  I'allirr'^  lalhiT's  limlhiT's  son's  son's 
soli's  son's  will',  mail' sprakinu'. 

l.V."  (li  '■-■-  I'lllii'i-'s  l'atlii'i''s  lii'othi'i's  son's  son's 
I  It  iil:  hi  it's  (la  iiltIiI  IT'S  liuslianil.  Ill  ili'sjifaU'- 

I'lT   'W.I    M.v    I'llllliT's    lilllliT's    lirollli.|''~    il    lI'^llIiT's 

(laU'.:liliT's  son's  son's  w  iir.  nialr  spl■akillL^ 


UKMARKS. 

IVi  lb. "I  ^\y  ruihWti  fjittit-r's  iKMtlic:  ^^  ihiiiu'Iiti'i-v 
dimulilrr's  (Ijui;:li!t'r's  (l;:u;;hl<'r'>  ^ln^  luiiiil, 
iMiilf  spciikiiiu. 

Km  ^v.i  >l.v  t-iMiri-'s  liithcr's  sistt-r's  ^mi's  wiiV'. 
iiial<>  >|>t'aUiii;:. 

lt;i;  (h.l  >1\-  iMthiT'-  r;itliiT's  -.isln-'s  (laii'-'Iit<  r's 
liii.-liaiui.  male  <|ll'akiIl!„^ 

H'7  ■  \\M  My  latluT'^  lallit-r'ssUtiT's  sons  sun's  wid', 
ni.ili'  siMMkiii'^. 

Ids  (h.'  My  father's  fatlu^r's  sister"-^  ^nn's  .iatiL'li- 
ti-i's  liu.'*l>aml,  mall'  sl)l'aUillL^ 

UlilMV.'  My  l-iIhrrV  (■illicrV  sisti-r's  iI:mi^IiI<ts 
sMii'v  w  iir.  mall-  spcaklnn:. 

rn  (li.^  -My  'aMi'  r"^  tJitlicr's  sister's  daiitihtcr's 
<taii:ilil>  r  >  liii>l>ai)(l,  iiial>>  sp*')^'^*"^- 

171  'w.'i  My  t'ltlii'i-  fatlicr's  sister's  son's  son's 
sons  wile,  male  »ipeakiuir. 

IT'J  i!i.^  "My  father's  falhi-rV  <i^t.r'-;  ^.hi'^  son's 
ilaiiy:hters  hiisband,  tnale  >peaUin,:. 

17:1  (\\\)  My  falhii-v  fiither's  sifter'-  son-;  (innu'h- 
ter.-  -oMs  w  iie,  male  speakim;. 

171  >h.'  My  father's  I'atlier's  -i-ter'-  sons  Uan-h- 
ter'.«lau;:hter  >  Imsliatul,  male  sprakimr. 

17')  iwM  My  fathers  father's  sKtrr's  iLiui-hltrs 
sons  sons  wife,  male  speakinu. 

I7fl  i\\.)  "My  faDier's  father's  sistri-s  driniiliters 
sun-- "lau'^hler  s  lin--l»antl.  male  spiTikimr. 

177  fw-,.  My  raDif-r''^  fat'ier's  sister's  (iiin-vliter's 
<ian:^lili-r  s  >ons  wit'e,  inah'  "^peakinv". 

•7S  (I1.I  M\'  fathers  fathers  sivicr's  <Itni-hter's 
datiLihtt  r  s  ( la  nu;  liter's  Imshaiul.  male 
speaUim:. 

17H  {\v.)  >ly  fallal'"^  fathers  sj^frs  ^on's  snn's 
son  s  son  s  wife,  mah'  speakinu. 


SCHEDULE  17.-KINSH1P.    AFr^INITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES    Third  C.llaU-rul  Lino    Contiuu,..!.      '£V:' 


KNiii.rsir. 


ISO  (h.)  My  f;illii'r's    rallicT's    sislcr'H  kcim's   son's 
(liuiL'liiirs     iliiimliti'i's     )iiislmiiil,    iimlp 

S|M-itliinif. 

IH'i(W.,M,v   liithcr's    fiitliiT's    sislcr's    i1iiiii;IiIit'h 
iliiiiL'lili'r'H  siin'NKDirs  wile,  iiiiili's|iciiUliiK. 

IWi    li  )    My    r.iili,  I  .,    nitlicl's    sis|i'|-'s    iliili-litiT's 
il:ill-hlrrS  iliCliL'llln-'.s  illUlnlllrl'>  liusliiiml,  ■ 
Jiialc  -|ii-icl(ilii;. 

l!i:i    W.I  My  Diihi'i-  ,s  riiollicr's  lirutlK  r's  >c.iis  wire, 

lillllc  sprakili','.  i 

101  ill. I   My  liilhi'i-'^  Mi.illiirs  liniilii  r's  iliiiiiililcr'a 
liiislpiiiiil.  iiiiilcspcaklii!;.  1 

llfi  (w.)  My  falliiT's  iiiiiilii.r\  liniili.i-S  mui's  sun's 
wile,  liialr  sjH'alilrii;. 

llill  (li.i  .My  I'adici's  nil  it  li.T'slirril  lii'i''s  Mill's  iiMu«li- 
trr's  liiislianil,  iiialr  .'ipniklin;.  I 

1(17  (w.)  My  liillliT's  iiiHlhiTs  lii-olllcrs  ilaimhlil-'s 
sun's  wilt',  mall'  spi'akiiiL;. 

IIW  ill.)  .My  I'alli.r's  liiHlliiTs  la.  .lllil's  ilalli;liliT's 
iluunlili'i's  liiislianil,  mail-  .spi'iikiiiK.  i 

too  (vv.i  My  I'atliiT's  niiitliiTs  Iut's  siin'.s  sun's  ' 

wins  will',  niiili'  spi'iikiii-. 

-1HI  (li.)  My  liilhiT's  niiillii'i-'s  IhmHu'i-s  sun's  sun's 
ilaui,'lili'i''s  liiislianil,  male  siirakliis;. 

ail  (w.)  Myra(lii'r'smutlii.i''slii'utiii'r'ssiin'silaiiu'li- 
li'i's  suns  will',  mall'  spi'iiklin;. 

Sf2  (li.)  .My  I'a I liiT's mill hiT's  Ill-Ill lii'i's sun's ilaimli- 
ti'i-'s  (laUKlitiTs  liiisliiiiul,  mall'  sja'akinf;. 

•Jll'l  («•.>  My  I'atlii'i's  miitlii'i''s  lii'utlii'l's  ilallKlili'l's 
sun's  sun's  will',  mall'  spi'akliis;. 

'Jill  111. I  >Iy  liilliiM's  miitlii'i-'s  liriillHT's  ilaniihlrr's 
.sun's  ilaniilitiT's  liiislianil,  niali'  spi'akin};. 

ail."i  (w.)  My  I'allii'i-'s tliiT's  hi'iillii'i-'s  ilall«lili'l''s 

ilaii},'liU'r's  .sun's  wlii',  male  siieakini;. 

LlHi  (h.)  My  lallier's  niiitliiT's  lirutlier's  ilainjliler's 
ilainrhii'i's  ilautilili'i-'s  liiislianil,  male 
speakiiiL'. 

LIlT  (W.I  .My  ralhrrs  niutlier's  lii'ullii'i-'s  .sun's  sun's 
suns  suns  wile,  male  speaking. 

2I1S  (li.)  My  lallii'i-'s  mullier's  ln-utlii'i''s  sun's  suns 
ilaiii:lilei-s  ilaiiu'lilers  liiislianil,  male 
speakliiL'. 

2W  (w.)  My  I'allicr's  nmllier's  limtlier's  iliiu','lili'i-'s 
ilauiiliter's  suns  suns  wile,  male  siieakliit;. 

lill  (h.)  -My  lallier's  niulliei's  liruilier's  ilaiiL'lilers 
■  lail'_'litei's  dan'.'lilei-'s  ilailL:llti'l''s  liuslianil, 
male  speaking'. 

'J'JI  W.I  .My  lalher's  mulliei-'s  sisler's  sun's  wile 
male  speaklliK. 


L''.'J(li'i   My   liitlier's  mullier's  sister's  ilaimliter's 
liiislianil,  male  siieakiiif;. 


2;.')  (W.I  My  I'allier's  mutliei-'s  sister's  sun's  sun's 
wile,  male  speakini,'. 

'iil  (li.i    My  laliiei-'s  niutlier's  sister's  sun's  ilaimli- 
ters  liiislianil,  male  .siicaklm,'. 

'il'i  (w.l  My  I'ather's  mullier's  sister's    ilaii"hlers 
sun's  wile,  male  speakiiiK. 

li'Ji  (li.)   My  fatiier's  niutlier's  sister's   ilautfliter's 
ilaiifihlers  liiislianil,  male  speakiiitr. 

JlT  iw.i  My  I'atlier's  nmllier's  slsler's  .sun's  smrs 
sun's  wile,  mall' speakini;. 

iiiis  (li.i   My  fatiier's  mullier's  sister's  sun's  sun's 
ilannlUer's  liiislianil,  male  speakini.'. 

2u>ll  (w.)  -My  father's  mullier's  sister  s  suns  ilaiiL'li- 
ters  son's  witi',  mule  speaking. 

2.'!il  lli.i   .My  fatlK'i-s  mullier's  sister's  .son's  ilaiii'li- 
lers  iliuijililer s  liiislianil,  male  sjieiiklnS. 

2.'11  (W.)    My  fatiier's   niutlier's  sister's  ilali-litei-s 
sun  s  suns  wife,  male  speaking. 

2)2  (!i.)   M.y   ratlier',;    mutliei's  sister's  ilaiichter's  ' 
sun  s  ilau'.'liter's  liiisliami,  male  speaking. 


l!i;.\l.\l!K,- 


■  no     aCHEDULE  17     KINSHIP -AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES-Thlrd  Oollatoral  Llno-Contlmiod. 


I    ■' 


KNIir.lslt 


'i»  l\v.)  My  Oilliri''*  iniilliiT''<  sIslcr'M  ilniiuhli'i'V 
ilinmlilcrV  siiu's  will',  iiiiilc  n|i('iiUIiiv, 

'j:il  (li.i  M.v  liilliii''s  inotlwi-'M  "IkIitV  ^([([^[IiIim-'h 
iliiii'.Hiti'r'M  iliiiiulilcr'H  liiiKhjtnil,  in  it  1 1- 
s|ii'Mkliit:. 

'j:i."»  (W.I  M.v  lullii-r's  iiiMthrr'H  slsh-r'^  smiV  ^nn's 
Niin  N  Min'H  wli'r,  iMiilr  K|)i'iiklii|{. 

'£\n  (li.)  .M.v  fiillicr'H  iiMitlii'r'M  rIhIit's  Hcin'H  hiiu'k 
iImiiuIiIi  r'H  iliinulilri'H  IiiihIiiuiiI,  mult' 
sp.'iikliii.'. 

'Jll  (w.p  y]y  rnIlMT'v  iii'itlicr'H  slsti'i'V  diiUL'lih'r''^ 
itiiimlili'r'.s  MMiV  Mill's  will',  male  s|H'jikit)u. 

^i'J  (li.)  M.v  liillii'i''s  iiiotlii'i'V  sIhIi'I-'m  iIiiiiuIiIi'I''h 
iliinulilir's  iliiin-'liliT's  ilmiKlilirV  ImisIiiiikI, 
iiiiili'  siH'iiklim. 

'Jill  IW.I    M.v  lllotlliT'-^   lillllrr's  liI'dllllT's  sun's  wHV, 

niiili'  s|M'iiUiim. 

•J.VI  (li,.   M.v  iniillnr's  nillnr  -.  I.i'iiIIiits  iIiin;;litor's  < 
litlsljiiliil,  mull' .'«|M'akin^', 

2.'il  (W.)  My  iiinllii'i''s  iMltn'i'-  lii'iillii'i's  son's  .son's 
will',  mull'  speaking'. 

'2'ti  (h.i  My  mollii'i''s  liillii'i'sliiollii  rsson'Mliini'li- 
ti'r's  hnslianil,  male  s|m'iiUIiii;. 

'2iV\  (w.)  My  inolhrr's  liilhiT's  lirnthtr's  ilaniilitci' s 
son's  wil'f,  mail'  siiraUliiK. 

i'll  (li.)   My  Ihi'i's  lallii'i's  lii'iilln'i''s  ilanulitiT's 

•  liUmlitiT's  husliaml,  inali*  sjicaklii'.;. 

SVi  (w.)  My  inolliir's  lalliiTs  lii'ollii'i's  son's  son's 
son's  will'.  iiiaU'  sjM'itk  ln;i. 

'ITi  i.h.i  ^I^■  molluT's  liitln'C's  l)riitliri''s  son's  son's 
ilaimhicr's  luisliaml,  iiiali!  s))oakln^. 

ll'i?  iw.)  VI y  inotlii'i''s  raIhi*:''sIiriitlii'i''ssoirMlaiii:li- 
li'i's  .son's  will',  inulr  spraklni;, 

W  (li.)  My  niotliiT'srallirrslirothrr's son's ilaii;.'li- 
tiT's  ilaiiulitiT's  hnslianil,  iniJi.'  siii'iikiii;,'. 

'JVI  (w.)  My  mollii'i's  falhiT's  lii'ollii'r's  ilaii:;lilii's 
son's  son's  will',  mall'  sprakinti. 

•M>  (li  )  My  iiiolli('l''s  I'allii'i's  lilolln-i's  (lan'^llliT's 
son's  ilanulilii's  linsliainl,  niali'  spvaUln'^. 

L11I  iw.)  My  moilii'j's  rallii'i''s  Ii|'ii1Ih'I''s  ilanu'litii's 
ilanu'IiIiT's  son's  will',  mall'  sprakin^. 

2H'2  (111  My  mollii'i's  liitlii'i-'s  lirothir's  ilani;lili'i''s 
iliiiiuliti'i''silan'.^litri''s  lutshanit,  mair  spk'^. 

•2K\  (w.'i  My  Ihi'i-  rntlii'i''s  lii'ollii'i''s  son's  son's 

suns  son's  \vir<',  mail' sjii'akiii'.;. 

'.iiil  'li)  My  mollii'i's  lalliiT's  lirollirr's  son's  son- 
ilaii::liti'i''silan«lili'i''s  liitsliaiiil,  mail'  spk''_'. 

:;i;!i    w.i  Mv  ilii'i''- I'iilhi'r's  lii'o(ln't''s  ilaii'jlili'rs 

ilaiiLililii'  s  -oil's  son's  wll'i',  iniilii  spriiliin'_'. 

LTII  (li.i  My  mother-  iiitliiT's  lirolliiT's  ilan'-.'lili'i''s 
ilan'_'liti  r  s  il.uiL'liIi'r's  ilan^lilrr's  linsliaiul, 
mall'  spiaklii'.:. 

'.TT  IW.I  My  niolh'  I's  liiiiirr's  sIsIits  son's  wil'i', 
mill  'sp.  ^ikiiiL'. 

•JTS  Ih.'l    M.\    ni'il!..'i'>    Ililli.Ts  sislirs    ilani;lili'l''s  ' 
lillsbaliil,  mail'  spi'iiicin;.'. 

'.7!l  (w.)  My  mollii'i's  I'liilii'i's  sisli'r's  son's  son's 
wil'i',  iiiatr  spi'iikiii'j. 

'.Nil  (li.)  'Sly  niollur'..  I'alliiT's  slsin-'s  son's  liaiiL'ii- 
Ii-rs  liiisltainl,  mall'  spi'iikini;, 

'2X1  :\v.i  My  iiiolli.-i'-  l.illii'i's  sisp.r's  iI.'hil'IiP'I's 
sons  will',  iiiali'spi'iiklll;;. 

2S;:  (h.)  My  nioliii'i's  liillnT's  sIsPt's  ilallL'llli'r's 
ilaii>;lili'i''s  linsliaiiil,  mali'  spiakliiK. 

2S:t  (w,l  My  niotliiT's  CiIIu'I-'s  vIsPt's  son's  son's 
son's  wil'i',  mail' spi'iilviiii;. 

2S1  (li.i  My  Illolln■^■^.  falliiT's  sisp.v's  son's  soir.s 
ilaiii^hliT's  linsbaiiil,  iiiali/  sprakln.ii. 

2S.5  (W.I  My  mollii'i's  riilhiT's  -ispirs  son's  tlauirli- 
IiT's  son's  will',  mail'  spraliimi. 


IlKMARKH. 


SCHEDULE  17.     KINSHIP.     AFPINITIEa  THROUGH  RELATIVES    Third  Collat.>.al  Lino    Conli.au.cl.      100 


KNiil.l.slI. 


1!i:.m.\i;ks. 


'M]  (li.)  My  mother's  HiIIhtV  sIkI«>p'«  khmV  iliiimli- 
liT's  iliiui-'lilir '■*  Iiii>>IiiiimI,  imiiIi'  k|iciiI(Iiii;. 

ZS'   IW.I    .My    lllilllllTV    fillllCl'.-l    hl-llT'H    rlMllllllllT'M 

Moll's  Hoii'.t  wife,  iimli' HpoiUiiii;.  j 

•2HH  ill. I  My  iiiollicr's  liitlii:''.<  .'.isliT-«  ihiii;liliT'.< 
son'N  iliiiiu'hU'r's  liusljaiiil,  iiiiili'  hpi'iiKlii!;. 

i.Mi  (\v  )  My  MiullnT's  milnT's  sIsIit'm  .|:iiii;lilrr's 
(liiimlilci'H  sou's  wll'i',  iiiiili'  .'>|M'iilUiiu'. 

'Ml  {h.}  My  iiiolliiT's  iMtlicr's  sl>lrr'^  ihau'liliT's 
clicii;;lilii''siliilntlili'r'»liiislMiiiil,iimli'.-iii'ii|{- 

illL'. 

'Jil  (w.)  .My  iiiotlii'i-'s  iMllii'i-'s  nIsIit'h  m,m'^  son's 
son's  son's  wil'f,  iiiuU>  siioikliit;, 

LIL'  (li.)  My  niolliiT's  l'iitli(i''s  slsiiT's  son's  s.m's 
il.'iU'.'lil  it's  ilaii).'lil<'i''sliiisl<M  ml,  mull' siicali- 
Inu'. 

Ill"  (w.)  .My   Ilicr's  I'Mllii-i-'s   sislcr's  iIhiil'IiIit's 

iliiUf-'liliT's  son's  son's  wile,  iiiiilc  s|iiaUlntf. 

aw  (li.)  My  niollicr's  fiillicr's  slsd'i's  iliiiii.'liriT's 
(lan^'liI.Ts  ilanulilci's  ilanwhliT's  liusliaml, 
iiialr  siHakinir. 

liO.")  (w.)  .My  iiioilirrs  inolliiT's  lirollicr's  son's 
wire,  male  speaUInu'. 

;iOt)  (li.)  My  motlicr's  molliei-s  l.rotln  r'...  ilaiu'li- 
ter's  litisliaiiil,  male  speakiii','. 

;I07  (W.I  My  mollier's  in.>lhi.]'.^  Im-oIIk  r's  .-on's 
sun's  wile,  male  spealiimr. 

JtCkS  til.)  .My  mollii>i-'s  mollier's  Imilhei-'s  son's 
ilani^liler's  liiishaial,  male  speaklni;. 

.'IU!»  (W.I  .My  mollier's  mollier's  In-ollier's  d.in-li- 
ter's  son's  wile,  male  speakliiji. 

.'Ill)  (li.;  .My  mother's  mother's  hrolhei's  daiiKh- 
ter'silaiiiiliter's  hnsliaiul,  male  speaking'. 

.'ill  (w.)  My  mother's  mollier's  lirother's  son's 
son's  son's  \\'iri',  male  sjieaktii*:. 

312  111.)  My    mother's    mother's    hrolher's    sons    . 
son's  (laiifihter's  hnsliaiul,  male  siieaklii:;. 

;)l.'i  iw.i  My  mollier's  mollnr's  lirolln'i-':-  xin's 
(l.ae.'hler  s  son's  wile,  male  speaking. 

ail  (li.i  My  iiiolher's  iiKilher's  hrollu'r's  .son's 
claiii;hter's  claii.uhter's  liushaml,  male 
speaklnii. 

^il.T  (W.I  -My  iiiolhi'r's  mother's  lirother's  ilantih- 
ters  son's  son's  wile,  male  speaking. 

;il(l  (h.i  My  mother's  iiioilu.r's  lirollier's  iliuif-'h- 
ter's  .son's  ilaiiL'liter's  hiisliaml,  male 
speakinii-. 

•317  (w.)  My  mollier's  mother's  lirother's  ilaiiiih- 
ter'silaiiKhter's  son's  wife,  male  s|ieakiiit'. 

.'ilH  (h.i  ,My  mollier's  iiiot tier's  brother's  ilmii,'h- 
ter's  ilauahter's  (laiii;liter's  luishaiicl,  male 
speaklnii. 

31!)  (w.)  -My  mollier's  mother's  hrotlier's  .son's  ' 
son's  son's  .son's  wile,  male  speaklii};.  1 

:a)  (h.)   .My    mother's    mother's    hrolher's    son's  ! 
son's  (laiinhter's  ■laiiKliter's  liusliainl,  male 
spe'ikllnr.  ! 

32.1  (w.)  My  mother's  mollier's  hmthers  ilanu'h-  i. 
ter's  ilaiiiiliters  .son's  sons  wile,  male  j 
speakinir. 

326  (h.)  My  mollier's  niofher's  lirother's  ilaiiL'h- ! 
tersilaie^liler'silaiiuliter'silati^jhter's  hiis- 
liaml, male  -pi.aldiiL'. 

rai  (w,)  .My  moihi  r'^  mollier's  sisti.r's  son's  wife, 
male  speaking. 

3:11  (h.,  .My  mother's  mother's  sister's  ilaiij;liter's 
hiishaiid,  male  spi'aklii;^. 

XVi  (w.)  .My  moilii.r's  mothers  sister's  son's  son's  ' 
wife,  male  sjieakili;,'.  j 

!W(!  (h.j  .My  mother's  motlier'sslstcr's  .son's  (liui'ii- 
ter's  husliaiiil,  male  .speakiii);. 

.'t'.7  (\v.  .My  mother's  mother's  sister's  claimhter's  ' 
son's  ^^ife,  male  speiikiiiK.  ! 

a'is  (h.)  My  molhers  luoiliers  sister's  ilaiiKhters  '- 
daui,'li ter's  Imsliaiid,  male  speaking;. 


^, 


.0 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


k 


// 


^/ 


^  ,f^4i. 


i.*  « 


*.^ 


■^■^ 


x 


fA 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


1^12.8 

|50     *"^S 


lil^ 


M 

2.2 
2.0 


■^       M 


1.8 


M.  IIIIII.6 


^1^ 


'^^.  '"^i 


y 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


t/. 


^ 


rf> 


170     SCHEDULE  17— KINSHIP.    AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES -Third  Collateral  Line- Continuod. 


!'! 


i 


hi 


m 


f 


ENGLISH. 


330 
»IU 
311 
312 
:i43 
3H 
846 
34)1 
347 
348 
353 


(w.)  Mymollicr'H  iiiotlicr'H  KlKtcr'n  wm'H  Bon'8 
Hoii'8  wire,  iiiul(>  K|>rakiii|<. 

(h.)  My  inollior'H  iiiolhcr'N  KlHlcr's  koii'h  Bon*H 
(liiiiKliU'r'H  hiiHlmiiil,  iiiiilvNiii'iikliiK. 

(W.I  My  motlifir'Miiiotlicr'K  Kislcr'HHon'Hduilgh- 
tur*H  Hon'H  wife,  male  Kpcuklng. 

(li.J  My  iiiotlier'H  iiiotlier'HHister'HHon'H  claiii;!)- 
tcr'H  (luUKliter'H  hUKbuiid,  male  speakliiK. 


(w.)  My  iiii.slier's  iiiotliir'M  nIsIit's  ilaiii,'litc'r'K 
hoiTn  koh'k  wire,  male  K|ieakiiit{.  ' 

(li.)  My  iiiotlier'H  mother's  slHler'K  ilaimliU'r'H 
Kuii'H  tIaiiKliter'H  huHbaiiil,  male  s|>i'aklny;. 

(w.)  My  mollier'K  motlier'H  Klxler's  claiiuliter'H 
dauKhter'H  kuii'h  wife,  mule  speakiitu. 

(h.)  My  motlier'H  mother's  sister's  (lau;;ht<'r'H 
<laiii!hter's  UaiiKhter's  hiiKlmiiU,  male 
speaking. 

(W.I  >ly'motlH'r's  mother's  sister's  son's  son's 
son's  son's  wife,  niah'  speaking. 

(li.)  .My  molhi'r's  mother's  sister's  son's  son's  ' 
ilau^hter's  (lau){hter's  liushaiul,  nnile  spk'K. 

(w.)  My  mothers  mother's  sister's  daiii-'hler's 
daiiKliter's  soli's  son's  wife,  male  speakini;,  i 

(li.)  My  motlHT's  mother's  sister's  ilanu'hier's 
ilaiiuliter's  daniihler's  daughter's  hnsliand, 
male  si>eaklni;. 


REMARKS. 


1 

t 

: 

i 

1 

1 

1 



i 

1 

i 

• 

1 

j 

SCHEDULE  17.    KITTSHIP    -AFFINITIES  THROUGH  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  SELF. 


vn 


ENGLISH. 


(w.)  My  wife .._ 

1  My  wife's  nithcr,  mnlo  Hprnkiiig 

8  My  wlfc'8  father's  fittlier,  iimlc  spraking 

4  My  wife's  fhther's  motlicr,  innip  sponklnn- 

6  My  wife's  fiithor's  brotlior,  iiiiili-  Kpoiikliig. 


6  (w.)  My    wife's    fntlipr's    brother's   wife,    mnle 
speaking. 

0  My  wife's  (iitber's  sister,  ninle  spEiiHlng 


(1  (h.)  My  wife's  ftither's   sister's   hiistiaml,  male 
speaking. 

8  My  wife's  mother,  mnle  speaking 

9  My  wife's  mother's  father,  male  speaking... 

10  My  wife's  mother's  mother,  male  speaking. 

11  My  wife's  mother's  brother,  male  speaking. 


11  (w.)  My  wife's  mother's   brother's    wife,  male 

speaking. 

12  My  wife's  mother's  sister,  male  speaking... 

12  (h.)   My  wlfe's.mother's  sister's  luislianil,  male 
speaking. 


My  wife's  clde"-  brother,  male  spenklng- 


13  (w.)  My  wife's  elder  brother's  wife,  male  sjieak- 
Ing. 

IS  My  wife's  younger  brother,  male  speaking. 


15  (w.)  My  wife's   younger   brother's   wife,    male 
speaking. 

17  My  wife's  brother's  son,  male  speaking 

18  My  wife's  brother's  (bm^'hti'r,  male  speak- 

ing. 

20  My  wife's  elder  sister,  male  speaking 


20  (h.)  My  wife's   elder    sisters    husband,    male 
speaking. 


JQ  My  wife's  younger  sister,  nu\le  speak  inn 

'22  (h.)  My  wife's  younger  sister's  husband,  male 
speaking. 

21  RIy  wife's  sister's  son,  male  speaking i- 

i 

U  My  wife's  sister's  daughter,  male  speaking 


UEMARKH. 


u 


\r  ■' 


172 


SOHBDUIiE  17.    KINSHIP.-AFPIN1TIE8  THROUGH  KELATIVES    Descendants  of  self. 


ENOMSH. 

UKMAHKS. 

(h.)         My  liiiKbaixl              . 

I  (W.)f.K.  Myson'HWlPr' 

i 

I-l  (li.)  f. s.  Mv  iliumliltT's  hiisttaii*!              

It  (\\ )  f  H   >lv  (luiiKhti'r'K  (laimlitcr's  hu^haiul 

1 
1 
1 

1 

:,kii 


SOHBDULB  17.— KINSHIP. -AFFINTTIBS  THROUGH  RELATIVES -First  Collateral  Lino 


173 


ENOLISH. 


46  (w.)  f.  8.  My  elder  brother's  wife - 

45   c.    f.H.  My  older  hrnlhcr's  wlfi's  sister    

47  (w.)  f.8.  My  elder  bnitlicrs  sdii's  wife 

48  (h.)  f.».  My  elder  brDllier's  (lau'-'lilers  biislmiul 

49  (w.)  f.H.  My  elder  bri>tlier's  son's  sim's  wile    


00(11.)  f..i.  My  elder  briitber'H  diiUKliler's 
tor's  hiisbitiid. 


51(11.)  f.H.  My  eliler  sisters  Imslmiid 

54  d.    f.H.  My  elder  sister's  liuslmnds  sister 

55  (w.)  t.f.  My  elder  sister's  son's  wife 

56  (h.)  f.H.  My  older  sister's  diiiisilili'r's  imsliiiiid. 

57  (w.)f.H.  My  filler  sister's  s'.m's  son's  wife 


58  (li.)  f.s.  My  elder  sister's  diiuuliter's  diiuiiliter's 
hiislKinil. 


01  (w.)fs.  My  yoiinner  lirotlii'r's  wile   

0.1  (w.)  f.H.  My  younger  lirotlii'r's  son's  wile 


61  (li.)  f  s.  My  yount;er  lirotliirs  daiiiiliter's  tins- 
band, 

fti  (w.)  f.s.  My  younger  brother's  son's  .son's  wife... 


00  (h.)  f.s.  My  yoiinirer  brother's  diiui.'liler.<  diiuuli- 
ter'.s  hiisbimd. 


08  (h.)  f.H.  My  youniier  sister's  husband — 

69  (w.)  (.  s.  My  yonntter  sister's  son's  wife  .  _ 

70  (h.)  f.H.  My  yonni.'ersisti'r'sdani,'hler's  luisbaiul. 

71  (w.)f.R.  My  yountter  sistiM's  son's  son's  wll'e  


72  (h.)  f.s.  5Iy  yonnt!c>r  .ulster's  dauiilitir's  d.uiuli- 
tcr'H  husband. 


ItKM.MlKS. 


174 


SOHEDUIiB  17.-KiN^iiIF.-Ai''FINITIB3  THB-OUQH  BBLATIVES- Second  Collateral  Line. 


I 


>■  -J 


K 


:'    Bit] 


ENOUHH. 


7.1  (vv.)  f.H.  My  fnthor's  rlilor  l>ri>llii'r'K  wife 


75  (w.)  f.H.  My  fallicT'N  elder  hnillier'M  son's  (older 
tliiiii  Hi'lli  wile. 

7.>  n.    f.".  My  futlier's  elder  hriitliei'MsiiirH  (Older 
tliall  Nell)  wife's  sister. 

711  (h.)  f.s.  My  father's  elder  liriitlnr's  dailKliter'8 
(older  than  Kelt)  hnsliaiid. 

70  b.     f.K.  My  tiitlier's  elder  linitlier's  daiiithtcr'l 
(oliler  than  self,  liiiF.liaiids  sister. 

77(w.)f.s.  My   fiilher's   elder   hrolher's    Koii'i 
(youMKer  than  Keif)  wife. 

7H  (li.)  f.K.  My  father's  elder  limther's  daUKhler'K 
(yoiinizer  than  self)  hiishaml. 

7tt  (w  )  f.s.  Mv  father's  elder  hrcilher's  sou'h  son's 
wife. 

HO  (h.)  f.s.  My  fathor'si'lderhrotlier'sKon'sdaiigh- 
ter's  hiishand. 

81  (w.)  f.K.  My  fiithiT's  (.Ider  hrolher's  dauKliter's 

si>irK  wife. 

82  (h.)  f.K.  My  fathi'rs  elder  hrolher's  daughter's 

diiii|.;hti'r's  husliand. 

8.3  (w.)  f.s.  My  fathers  elder  lirother's  son'H  son's 
Hon's  wife. 

84  (h.)  f.K.  My  father's  elder  hrother'K  dailKhter'n 
danKliler's  danixliter's  hiishand. 

87  (w.)  f.  R.  My  father's  yoiniirer  hrolher's  wife 

S8  (h.)  f.s.  My  father's  elder  sister's  hiLshand 


80  (w.)  f.  R.  My  lather's  I'lder  sister's  son's  (older 
than  self)  wifi'. 

00  (h.)  f.K.  My  father's  elilir  sister's   ilansihter's 
(older  than  self)  hnsliand 

91  (w.)  f.s.  Mvfather'selilerslsler'sson'siyoiingor 
than  si'lf)  wife. 

02  (h.)  f.s.  My  father's  elder  sister's    ilanuliter's 
(younger  than  self)  linshainl. 

0.1  (w.)  f.s.  .Mv  fathers  ehler  sister's  son's  son's 
wife. 

04  (h.)  f.  R.  My  lilt  hers  elder  sister's  son's  daugh- 
ter's luishand. 

05(\v.)f.s.  My  fathi'rs  elder  sister's   ilaiightor'a  I 
son's  wife.  I 

IK)  (h.)  f.s.  My   fathirs  ehler  sister's   diiUKhtcr'8 
daiiKhter's  hnshand. 

07  (w.)f. s.  .My  fathers  elder  sister's  son's  Kon'x  { 
son's  wife. 

0.S  (h.)  f.s.  My  I'alliers  ildrr  slsti'i'K   dautfhter's  I 
daiiKhler's  danxhliM's  liiishand.  > 

102  (h.)  f.s.  My  fathers  yonnner  sister's  husliand  -  I 
10.'t  (w.)  f.s.  .My  inother's  yo(ini;er  hrolher's  wife...! 
W>  (w.)  f.s.  My  mothers  elder  hrotliers  wife  .„ 


107  ;w.)  f.s.  My  mothiM's  eldi'r  lirother's  son's  odd- 
er than  self,  wifi'. 

IIW  (h.)  f.s.  My  mot  hers  elder  lirolln'r'sdanahter's 
(Older  than  self)  husliand. 

100  i^w.)  f.s.  My    inother's    eliler    lirolhi'r's    son's 
(youii)rer  than  self)  wllV'. 

HO  (h.)  f.s.  My  inother's I'lilerhrolher'sdaushter's 
(younuer  than  selfi  husliand. 

Ill  (w.H.s.  >Iy  inother'Melderhrolhur'SHun'Ksou'a 
wife. 


RKMAHKH. 


gi' 


t 


T 


SCHEDULE  17.— KINSHIP.— AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES -Second  Collateral  Lino    Oonttmicd.       175 


ENGFilHII. 

hi;m.\ukh. 

112  (h.)  r.».  My    mnllior's    clilor    linitlicr'H    boh'k 
(InUKlitcr'H  IiiisIiiiikI.                                         , 

1111  (w.if.s.  M.viiiollicr'Ki'ldorbrothor'aduuKhter'H 
fiun'K  wtfo. 

114  (h.)  f.B.  My  mclthor'R elder lirotlicr'iidaiinliU'r'H 

diiiiKlilcr'N  liUHliaiid. 

115  (w,)rH.  My  luiithcr'Heliier  brothrr'HHdii's  Knii'M 

BOU'H  Wifl'. 

lUI  (h.)  r.N.  My iiiiilli<T'scldorl)r(illii'r'»<lan';lilii'K 
diiiiKlil'T's  dauKlilcr'H  liiisbuiid. 

la)  (li.i  r.  s.  My  iii(itlu)r'8  younger  slstur's  Imslmiid 

122  ill.)  f.s.  My  miitliiT's older  Hislcr's  husband  — 

123  {»'.)  f.B.  My  iiiothcT'H  elder  dlstrr'H  son's  dililcr 

than  si'lfi  wllo. 

124  (h.)  f.s.  My  iniitliiT's  elder  sister's  daiiKlitor's 
(older  than  self)  li.isbiind. 

(yoinmer  tliiin  self)  wife. 
135  0.    f.s.  >lv  mother's  el<ler  slster'sson'H'y<ainK- 

or  thaii  self)  wife's  sister. 

120  (h.)  f.s.  My  nicitlier's  elder  sister's  ilaiiKliter's 
(younger  than  self  i  hiisbaiul. 

1*20    f.    f  s    Mv  mother's  I'liler  sister's  dati-jliler's 

(yoiiiiner  than  self)  linslMind's  sister. 

127  (w.)f.s.  My  nuitlier's  elder  sister's  son's  son's 
wife. 

ter's  husband. 

129  (W.)  f.s.  My  mother's  elder  sister's  danKbter's 
son's  wife. 

1.10  (li.)  f.s.  M.v  mother's  elder  sister's  daujjiiter's 
Uautihter  s  hiisliand. 

131  (w.)f  B.  My  mi>ther's  eldi'r  sister's  son's  son's 

son's  wife. 

132  (h.)  f.s.  My  mother's  elder  sister's  danjjbter's 

daUKbter's  daiiKhter's  busltand. 

11 


17a 


SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP.  -AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES -Third  Oolltttcral  UAe. 


lONdl.l.sli. 


l.'fT  (\v.)  1.  s.  My  LilliiT's  liillicr'slii'iilhirssdM  MwU'c. 


IIKMAIIKH. 


|:w  (li.i  r.s.  >l.vnilhci-»tiillii'r'slir(illicT's(liuii;liliT's 
IminIiiiik), 

l:t!l  c,      I'.s.  My    father's    t'lillicf'-i    tii'iillii'i''.'i    son's 
snn'H  wtl'c. 

lUMIi.i  O.  My    fiilhcr's    liillicr's    linitlur's    sun's' 
ihiUL'litiT's  linsliaml. 

Ill  (w.l'.s.  My  nillwrs   iiillicT's  lin.lliiTs  .Iminli- 
liTs  sun's  wllr. 


Il-Mli.i  (■.■<.  My  I'.illicT'M  fMlliiT's  linilhcrs  diin^'li- 
liT's  (laiiKhtt'i's  liushand. 

Ii:i  ■«■.!  r.  s.  My    falliiT's    I'atiicr's    hnillur's    sun's 
sitn's  Min's  wilt*. 

Ill  (h.i  r.s.  My    falhcr's    ralli.'i's    Invitliri-'s    sun's 
son's  iliiii<;htcr's  hnsliand. 

Il.">  (w.)  I',  s.  My    falhiT's    falluT'!!    linithcT's    sons 
ilallulltcl-'s  son's  wife. 

11(1  111.)  Is.  My    fatliiT's    I'alliiT's    ln'ollnrs    sons 
(lan^liItT's  iliin^lit('i''s  hushand. 

1 17  ' \v. I  I',  s.  My  I'allH'r's  I'Mlhcr's  Inoilicr's  danKli- 

ItT'S  son's  S()M'S  Wil'l'. 


US  ill.'  I'.s.  My  I'mIIii'I's   fatliiT's  liroilici's  danirli- 
liTs  son's  dauLdilfi''s  husband. 


Mil  (w..  r  s.  My  I'athiT's  falhpr's  lirothci-s  dandi- 
tiTs  ilanirhUTS  son's  wll'i'. 

I.-yi  (h.l  I' s.  My  filhcr's  I'allnT's  hi'olli.T's  dauiih- 
Ut's  dai:,,hiiT'H  danKhli'i's  hnsliand. 

l.')!  (w.)!'.  s.  My    I'alhiT's    I'atliiTs    Ipmlhi'r's    son's 
son's  son's  sons  wll'i*. 

l.j'2  (h.)  f.  s.  My    I'dh'T's    Ijillicr's    hrolhiT's    son's 
son's  ilau^hlrr's  daughter's  luisliaud, 

117  'w.if.s.  My  I'athor's  liilhi-f's  lirollicr's  ilau;.'li- 
ItT's  dau^lui'i-'s  son's  son's  wil'i-. 

l.")S  (li.i  I'.s.  >IyratIi'-)-'srMllH'r'sli?'olh(M''sdautrlitrr's 
dau^hti'i's  dani^lilcr's  dau;ilitiT's  hushaiut. 

Id.')  (\v./  f.  s.  My  falluT's  I'alticr's  sister's  sou's  wll'o— 


m  (h.i  I's.  yy  I'alliiT's  fal  tier's  sister's  dauKhUT'.n  '. 
liushand. 


1(17  {W.I  f.  s.  My  fallier's  lather's  sister's  son's  son's 
wile. 


:■  !■:■  i:l 


KkS  0'.)  f.  s.  My     fallier's     lather's    sister's     son's 
daughter's  liushand. 

ion  (\v.1  I'.s.  My  father's  lather's  sisters  daiiu'liler's 
son's  wife. 

170  (h.i  I'.s.  My  father's  liillier's  slstrr's  daughter's 

1  la nirl Iter's  hushaml. 

171  (W.I  1.^.  ^'.^'  father's  fallier's  sister's  son's  son's 

sou's  wile. 

17'.!  (h.'  r.s.  My  fuller's  fallier's  sister's  son's  son's 
dailLillIer'...  liushand. 

17:1  (w.)  I'.s.  My     fiiher's    father's     sister's     son's 
ilaui;hler's  sou's  wife. 

171  {h.    I'.s.  My    father's     father's     sister's    son's 
dauirliter's  dauuht(>r's  hushaml. 


7.'i  (w.i  1.  s.  My    father's    father's   sister's   .laiijih- 
ter's  son's  son's  wife. 


17li  (h.)  f  s.  My    father's    fallii'r's    sister's    c'aiurll- 
ter's  sou's  dau;iliter's  liushand. 

177  (w.i  I'.s.  My    fallier's    father's    sister's   dauu-h- ^ 
lers  daimhier's  son's  wile. 

17S(h.)fs.  My    father's    father's    sister's   dau;i;h- 
ti'r's  daimliler's  dau^liler's  liushand. 

171)  (W.W.  s.  My  father's  father's  sister's  son's  sou's 
son's  son's  wife.  ' 


SCHEDULE  17.    KINSHIP— AFFINITIES  THROUGH  RELATIVES— Third  CoUtiteral  Line- Continued.       177 


ENaLmit. 


im  (li.)  f.  B.  My  ftittii-r'n  ftitlipr'x  «lMor'!i  Ron's  iion'« 
>luiiKl>lrr'>^  iliiiiulili'i's  hiiKliiiiid. 

IHJ)   (»•.)  f.  H.    M>       lilllMT'H      rMllllT>.      -i'li'l'M     llailKll- 

ter'H  »iau«hi**r's  hou'h  stiii  >  w  iif. 

INfl  (li.)  f  s.  M.v  fiillMTx  HiIIhtV  ^l■ll■^'s  ihniBli- 
tcrV  (laiiizlilrr's  iliiiiuhlfr's  ilanuliti'r'H  huH- 
liaixl. 

1«J  (W.)  I'.K.  .My  fatliiTs  iiKillicr  s  liii)lliir«  win's 
Wife. 

IM  (li.)  r.d.  My  rathiT'N  nidtlicr'K  tirotluT's  ilaiiKli- 
tor'K  liiiKhanil. 

1115  (w.)  f. H.  My  falluT's  nidllici's  ImilhiT's  .vin's 
mm'*  wlff.  j 

IIKI  (h.)  f. H.  My  fHlliiT'c  motlicr's  lirDllicr's  Mon's 
UiiUKlilcr'N  liUNlianil. 

107  (w.)f.  s.  My  liilhirs  ninllnT's  briitlnr's  (laiii;Ii- 

ter't*  will's  wilV'. 

108  (li.)  r.».  My  latlici's  iniilliii'K  liriitlu  r's  ilaUKh- 

ter'M  (lau^litrr'H  hiiNliaiitl. 

lU9(w,)f.«.  My  I'alliiTs  nmllui's  liriitluT's  son's 
Bon's  son's  wii'r. 

'JOO  (li.)  f.s.  My  fallirr's  indlhii's  lirothiT's  son'^ 
Bon's  ilan;:lit('i-'s  lui>lianil. 

301  (»'.)f.s.  My  lallii'i's  ninllitr's  lirotlicr's  son's 
claui;hl<'i 's  son's  wllr. 

3U  (li.)  f.s.  My  rallur's  niollicc's  lirollici's  son's 
(lauKlitcr's  danuliti'i's  husliaiiil. 

203  (w.)  f.  s.  My  fallirr's  niollHT's  lirollicr's  daUKli- 
ter's  son's  son's  wife. 

aw  (h.)  f.s.  My  fallwr's  inollnrs  liiotlin's  daiiKli- 
tor's  son's  (lau^jlilcr's  liushaial. 

203  (w.)  f.s.  My  fiilliii's  niotliiT's  lirotlui's  ilaut'l'- 
ter's  (laiiKlilci's  son's  wlfr. 

'JOB  (li.)  f.s.  My  rallur's  inolliir's  lirotliri's  ilau^li- 
U-r's  ilaiinlilri's  ilaUKJitcr's  luisliaiiil, 

207  (w.)  f.s.  My  rallii'r's  niolliiT's  lirolln'i-'s  son'.s 

Bon's  son's  son's  wife. 

208  (h.)  f.s.  My  fatliiTs  niollicr's   lirotlu'i's  son's 

Hon's  (launhU'r's  ilaiinliler's  linsliand. 

21S  (w.)  f.s.  My  I'allii'i's  niollur's  liroUui's  daii!;li- 
tt'r's  daniihlcr's  son's  son's  wire. 

211  (li.)  f.s.  My  fallirr's  iiioilu'i's  lirolliir's  dant'li- 
ter's  ilan^lili'r's  daiiKlilrr's  daimliliT's  lius- 
bund. 

'J21  (w.)  f.s.  .My  liitluT's  inotliir'sslslrr  s  son's  wil'iv 


222  (h.)  f.H.  My  futluir'sinollicr'sslsU'r'sdaiiiililir's 
husliniul. 

2Z)  (W.)  f.s.  My  I'atlii'r'sinollior'sslslcT'sson'sson's 
wife. 

224  (h.)  f.s.  .My  fathi'r's    mother's    sister's    son's 
diiu^liter's  Imshand.  I 


225  (W.)  f.s.  My  fallu'r's  inotlier's  sister's  duuilli- 
tor's  son's  wife. 

228  (li.)  f.s.  My  I'atlier's  inotlier's  sister's  daugh- 
ter's diiii};liter's  luisliaiul. 

227  (w.)  f.s.  My  fallnr's    mother's    sister's    son's 

son's  son's  wife. 

228  (h.^  f.s  I  My  father's    niollier's    sister's    son's 

Bon's  daii;;liter's  hushtiiid. 

229  (w.)  f.s.  My    lather's    motluT's    sister's    son's' 

Uau^ihter's  son's  wife.  ' 

230  (h  )  f.  H.  My    t'alher's    motlKT's    sister's    son's  I 

duntihter's  daughter  s  luishund.  | 

231  (w.)f.  s.  My  falher's  molher's  sister's  duugh- ' 

tcr'H  son's  son's  wife. 

233  (h.)  f.s.  My  falher's  niollier's  sister's  daugh- 
ter's son's  danghter's  husband. 


UKMAKKS. 


ill' 


i.i«) 


m 


:4ri 


u 


■| 


i  y 

I:: 

I  .5; 


178       SCHEDULE  17. -KINSHIP.    AFFINITIES  THROUaH  RELATIVES  -Third  OoUuteral  Linc-Contlnuod. 


i;N<i:.isii. 


233  (W. )  r.  s.  My  fiitlirr's  iiiiitlii'rV  sister's  dmit'li- 
tcr'M  (InimliliT's  sum's  wir*'. 

SSII  (li.)  f. s.  My  fiilliii's   Ilii'is    sisters  (liiuuli- 

ti>r'N  (latiuliter's  tIaiiuliter'K  liusliiiiul. 

2t5(w.>f.c  My  I'lilliers  iiinllii'r's  sister's  son's 
Hnn'H  Mill's  sfin's  wife. 

awcli.if.s.  My  fiilhi'r's  iiiiitlier's  sister's  sun's 
Kon'M  (Imiittiler's  ilaiiLililer's  l.iishiiiul. 

211  (W.)r.s.  My  rallier's  iinillier's  sistir's  ihiinjli- 
ter's  ilmiuliler's  son's  sons  wile. 

2IJ  (li.)  I.  s.  My  liillier's  niotliir's  sister's  ilunuli- 
ter's  iliini-'lili'r's  iliuiijliler's  iliiiiKliter's  Inis- 
Imiiil. 

!MU  iw.)  I'.s.  Mv  inother's  I'lilliei's  lirollier's  son's 
wile. 

2S0  (li.)  f.s.  My tiler's  fatlier's  lirotlier's  (IiuikIi- 

tcr'H  htisliaiul, 


251  (w.)r.s.  My  tiler's  fatlier's  lirotlier's  son's 

son's  wife. 

252  (li. J  r.s.  My  iiiiitliei's  fatlier's  hrollier's  son's 

(liiu^liier's  hiishnnil, 

25.S  (w.)f.s.  My  iiioilier's  lather's  lirotlier's  ilauRli- 
ter's  son's  wife. 

261  (li.)  r.s.  My  iiiotlier's  t'atliei's  lirotlier  s  ilaiiiili- 
ter's  iliumliter's  linslMiiid. 

255  (w.)  f.s.  My  inullier's  I'atlii'r's  lirotlier's  son's 
Hon's  son's  wife. 

25<l  (li.)  f.s.  My  nioilier's   fatlier's  lirotlier's  son's 
son's  tlaii^liter's  liiisliaiiil. 

aw  (W.I  f.s.  My  tiiollier's   fatlier's  lirotlier's  son's 
ilaiiirliter'sson's  wife. 


25S0i.)fs.  My  niotlier's   fatlier's  lirollier's  son's 
ilaiiKliter's  ilaiiiiliter's  liiislianil. 

251)  (W.I  f.s.  My  nioilier's  fatlier's  lirotlier's  diiniili- 
ters  son's  son's  wife. 


2IKI  (li.i  f  s.  .My  iiiotliers  lather's  lirotlier's  danKh- 
ter's  son's  diin;?Iitei''s  luisliand. 


2111  (W'.lf.s.  My  iii.illier's  father's  lirotlier's  dailKli- 
ter's  tlanKliter's  son's  wife. 

2(12  (li.i  f.s.  My  iiiother'.s  fallier's  lirollier's  daush- 
ler'sdiiHKliter  s  (laus-'iiter's  liusliaiul. 

2H3(w.)r.K    My   Hill's  father's  lirotlier's  son's 

son's  son's  son's  wife.  I 

•M  (h.)  f.s.  My  nioilier's  fatlier's  lirotlier's  son's 
son's  dangliter's  ilaii^liter's  hiislianil. 


200  (w.)  f.s.  My  mother's  father's  lirotlier's  daui,'li- 
lor'H  ilau^hter's  son's  son's  wife. 

270  (li.)  f.s.  My  mother's  father's  lirotlier's  dani;li- 
ter's  ilaiii{hter'.s  daughter's  tlaniihti'r's  liu.s- 
liaiul. 

2T7  (w.i  f.s.  Sly  mother's  ftttlKT'ssister'sson's  wil'e  . 


KIM.MSK.s. 


2rS  (h.)  r.s.  My  iiiotliers  fatlier'sslster'silauKliler's   

hnsliand. 

27!'  (AV.I  f.s.  Sly  niotlier's  lather's  sister's  son's  son's      

wife.  I 

280  (li.)  f.s.  .My  mother's  father's  sister's  son's  ; 

daughter's  liiislinnd. 


281  (w.ll'.s.  My  iiiotlier'sfatlier'sslster'silaut.'liter's 

son's  wife.  I 

282  (ll.)  r.s.  Myiiiother'sfalher'sslster'sdallKliter's 

diiiiKliler's  liiisliaial. 

2H.'l  (w.i  f.s.  My  inother'sfather'ssister'ssoii'sson's 
son's  wile. 


2SI  Om  r.s.  SI.v  mother's  father'ssisler'sson'sson's    __ 
dainrliler's  husliand. 

2S5(\v.)f.s.  ^ly  niolher's  father's  sister's  son's    ._. 
Uauiihler's  son's  wife. 


..I!    , 


SOHED  JliE  17.-KINaHIP.  -AFFINITIES  THROtJOH  RELATIVES    Third  Collateral  Line  -Continued.        170 


¥ 


KNiil.lslI. 


3*0(11.1  r.  ".  My  iiiiillirTN  riillicr"  sKIit's  siiu'h 
iluiiKlilcr's  iliui«lilcr'»  Iiii-'IiiukI. 

27  (W.)  r.s.  Myinollicr.sfiilliiT'iol-'IcrsihuiL'liKT'ii 

Kon'M  KOIIS  will'. 

2SK  (h.)  r.K.  My  in.i(lii'i--rMlliiT'ssNli.r'»ilmii;hli'r'i 
wDMti  ilaiiKliln's  lMi«|j I. 

2*9  (w.)  r.H.  Sly  iniillici-'sl'iillicrVHlNli'r'sduimhlep'K 
iliUiKhti-r'N  Non'H  will-, 

200  (li.)  fs.  MyiiiDtliiTsliitlicr'MsNIi.rsiliinuhtcr'ii 
diuiKlilcr's  (hiiiuliti'i's  IiiikIimiiiI. 

21)1  (w.)  f.K.  My  iniiilicr'»fnlliiTsslstiTVsiiir.>is(>n's 

HIIU'N  KllllH  will'. 

202(11.)  f.«.  llyiMullicr'-liiMM'r-i>^lstiT'ssi)ii'B sun's  i 
iliuiuliti'i's  iliiiii.'lili'i''!'  luislmiul.  I 

207  (w.)  f.s.  MyiiiiiiliiT'«iiiilii'r'ssiHlcT's(liiii|.'lilcr'H 

(laiiuhlcr.^  null's  sun's  wlfr. 

208  (h.)  f.s.  My  inulliiT'sriillicr'sslsli.r's(liini!liliT*S' 

(liiiiKliIiT'M  iluimliliT's  iliiiiKhlci's  lui^linnd. 

■tfti  (w.y  f.  H.  My  inullnT's  niollicr's  lirulli('i''s  son's 
wifu. 

••WO  (h.)   f.s.  My     niulliiTs      siiuilur's      lirotlicr's  i 
dmiKlili'r's  liiisliaiKl. 

"■J7  (w.)  f.s.  My  iiiulliiT's  iiiiitlicr's  hrullicr's  sun's  ' 
son's  ulTf. 

I 

.1fi8  (li.)  f.s.  My  iiiullii'i-'s  inutlicT's  Iji'ullicr's  sun's  ! 
iliiUKlilcT's  liiisliiind.  ,  ■ 


M)  (w.)  f.s.  MyniutliiM-'sinulliiT'sIirollici'sdiuiu'li- 
tcr's  sun's  wii'i-. 


■110  (h.)  f.s.  My  inullii-r'.siiiulliiT'slirollicr'sdaiiKli- 
U'r's  diinaliii.r's  liuvhand. 

•Ill  (w.)  f.s.  My  mullKTs  inuihcr's  liriillipr's  sun's  ' 
son's  sun's  wile. 

.112  (h.)  f.s.  My  niulliiT's  iiiuihiT's  lirullior's  sun's  I 
son's  daiiu'lili'i-'s  luisliand.  | 

.11.3  (w.)  f..s.  My  inutlioi-'s  iniilhcrs  lirullior's  son's 
dauglilors  son's  wlfo. 

3U  (h.)  f.s.  My  niolhci's  ni.iilicr's  l.rotluT's  son's 

duni,'liliT'sdaiiL;iiIi'i's  liii^liaiid.  i' 

316  (w.)  f.s.  MyniolliiT'sniiitlii'i-'slirotMci-'sdaimli- 

tcr's  son's  son's  wlff.  ' 

816  (h.)  f.s.  My  niolliPr'sinolhcM-slirolliiT'sdaiii.'li-  ' 
ter's  sun's  daniihlff'^  liu'^haiid.  '" 

317  (w.)  f.s.  MyiiiulliiM''siii,ii|ii'r'slii-otlirr'sdiuiKli- 

ter's  dim'.'hti'r's  .son's  wife. 

318  (h.)  f.s.  My  niotli('i''siiiollii'r'slirotlii'i'sdam.'li-  . 

ter'H  dall^'llt^■l•'s  ilaiiL-lilii'.-  Iiiisluind. 

I 
31B  (w.)  f.s.  My  iiiutlii'i''s  iii(iiiii'i''s  lir<'lliiT's  sun's 

son's  sun's  sun's  wile.  . " 

320  (h.)  f.s.  My  inulhrM-'s  iiionicr's  In-ullifr's  sun's  i 
son's  (laiinliti'i's  (liiiitiliUT's  hii.sliand.  I  ' 

.12"i  (\v.^  f.s.  MvniuthcT'sinullii.r'sliroilii'i'sdiiiiiili-  i 
tor's  daimliiiT's  son's  sun's  wil'o.  !" 

:I2<I  ill.)  f.s.  My  inutlior'siiiuthor's  liruilioi''sdaiii,'li- 
tor's  (laiijliioi -s  daUKlilor's  ilaiiKlitor's  liu.s- 
liaiiil. 

•13.1  (w.)  f.s.  .My  iiiotlior's  niutlior's  sislor's  son's 

wil'o.  ^' 

33J  (li.)  f.s.  My  niutlior's  inotlior's  sjslor's  danKli- 
to:-' .  Imsliaiul. 

835  (w.)  f.s.  My  niullior's  niutlior's    sislor's   son's 

son's  wllo.  I  ■ 

838  (h.)  f.s.  :\Iy  niutlior's  niutlior's  slstors  son's 
diiiiKlilor's  luisliand. 

837  (w.)  f.s.  My  niutlior's  nioHior's  »i.>itor's  daueh- 

ter's  .son's  wllo. 


IdCMAIiKN. 


3.18  (h.)  f.s.  My  niutlior's  niothor's  slstors  i: 
tcr's  duUKlitor's  liusliaiul. 


laugh- 


ISO       80HBDULB  17. -KINSHIP. -AFFINITIES  THBOUaH  RELATIVES  -  Third  Collateral  Lino  -Continued. 


KNilI.IHII. 

KI.MAUKs. 

.'I'Kt  (w.W. «    Mv  mollior'n  iiidIImt'b  iilHtor'«  Hon'ii 

HDh'H  MIlh'N   Will'. 

.'110  (li.)  (o.  Mv   uiiilhir'M    iiiiilliiTH  hIsIit'm  miii'h 

miu'n  ilaimlili'i-'H  hnsliiintl. 
.'HI  (w.)  1. ».  My   iiiiillnTK   miiiliiT'n  niBicr's  hou'k 

lIllllKllttT'H  Hiilt'N  u  ll'r. 

.Ilii  (ll.)  r. H.  My   iiiiiIIiit'h  iiiiiilii'r'K   kIsIith   hoii'ii 
(hiiitililcr's  hiiiuhliri'  liiinliiiiiil. 

ma  (w.)  f.r.  Mv  niiilliiT'n  iiiolhrr's  "iKlcr'n  ilaiiull- 

(it's  Non'H  Niiit'f  wile. 

U'V'H  Ho'lt'K  (luliuhtrr's  lillNhilltll, 
ttl.'l  (h.t   f  H.    Mv  llXltll*'!''.^  IlKitlKT'M  NlHtlT's    (Ijlllt^ll- 

ItT'K  iltitmhtt'r'N  Hdii  V  will'. 

JItt  (W.)  Is,  My  mulliiTK  iiiiilliir's  sisters  daiiKli- 
liT's  iliiimhtn-'N  iliiimhIiT's  liiisliaiid, 

»n  111.)  Mv  iiicitliiT's  iiKilliir's  Kistci's  Kun'r  Kon'K 

hDU'H  siai's  wife. 

3IN   (W.)f.».    Mv     llHltlllT's     MHlllllT's    HlstlT'S    Kim'll 

Hoii's  (laimlilcr's  <)aiii;lil('r'H  hUHliaiul. 
;i.>1  (ll.)  r.s,  Mv  iiiMlliir's  iiiiillicr'M  sUtcr'H  iliiimli- 

Irr'H  ilaiiKhtiT's  SKii's  smi's  wife. 
.'I'll  (<v.i  Mv  niiillici'H  iihitliiT'H  HlHlcr'H  ilnuKlilcr'a 

itiiUKUtt'r'HilaiiKliter'HilaiiKlitcr'B  liuHbiind, 

. 

• 

1 

1 

1 

1 

' 

1 


SCHEDULE  17.    KINSHIP.    AFFINITIES  THROUGH  THE  MAnRIAGE  OF  SELF. 


181 


KNOUHK. 


(11.)  f.  H. 

1  r.x. 

3  f.». 

4  r.a. 

5  r.n. 

0  (w.)  r. «. 

U  f.B. 

u  (h.)  r.H. 

H  r.H. 

«  f.B. 

lU  f.  H. 

U  f, ». 

II  (W.)f.H. 

Vi  r.H. 

i-nu.)  r». 

i:i  f.H. 

III  (W.)f.B. 

i.')  rii. 

I.'.  {W.jTH. 

IT  r  H. 

IS  r.H. 

-I)  r.H. 

•-"»  (ii.)  r.H. 

L'-j  rs. 

i;  ill.)  f.s. 

2:1  r.  B. 

1:1  r.B. 


My  IiiihIiiiiiiI „., 

.My  liiiKlmiidH  nilliiT 

.My  liiixliiinirH  riithir'N  fiilhrr 

My  hiiHliaiiil'M  rntln-r'n  iuhMht     

My  liunlmiiil  H  fiilhcr  K  liriitlii'r 

My  hiiBlmiiiri  rntlicr'!!  lirolhcr'H  wiff 

.My  liiisliiiiiirB  riilliiTB  Hlntcr 

.My  liii.sliaiiil'B  riitliiT's  sUrcr's  Iiii>IkiiicI 

.My  liiixhaixrH  motlior 

■My  htmlmnd'H  motlHT'H  fnlhiT 

My  hUHband'H  niDtliiT  H  iiiiillicr 

My  hUMliiinil'H  iiKillii'i's  linilhiT    — . 

My  husband's  motlicr's  linilhiTs  Hin-. . 
My  hUHbnnd'B  iiiolhiT'N  siwicr 
MyhUBbiind'BiniitlicT'Hslslor'''lni»lMnid 

.My  husbaiid'H  cIiIit  brmhrr    .     

My  husbniid'H  elder  limllier's  wifo  

My  huslmiid'ByipUimer  linillnr' 

My  liiisbaiid'B  yciiiiicer  limtliii's  wire    . 

My  liiisliaiid'M  elder  liiiilhci's  Mjii 


My  liUBlmnd'N  ildir  hrmlierM  dau^'li- 
tcr. 


My  hUBband's  elder  .sister  

My  hUBbund'H  elder  sisier'.s  liiisliMiid    _. 
My  husband's  yoiinKer  sister. 

.My  husband's  younnirslsters  husband. 

My  husbimd's  elder  sister's  son    

My  lui.sbainl's  eUier  sistei-'s  danL;h'er  .. 


UI'.M.MlK.s 


182 


SCHEDULE  17.— KINSHIP.^OBDINAL  NAMES  OF  CHnjDREN. 


lACI.ISII. 


1  Tlif  first  liorn  clillil  iif  riiiilr>   li  niiiiicil      

'.'  Till'  llrsi  liiirii  rlillil  '  II'  IViiiiilc"  Is  iminrd 

.*)  Th<'  si-i'onii  hori)  rhllil  lil'  ni.'ilcj  i<  tiiinifil    .-_ 
I  The  kimmiihI  Iniril  I'llllcl  III'  r<'lli:ili'l  Is  liiilni'il   - 

5  The  third  hiirii  child  ilf  iiiiili)  is  imiiicd   

fl  The  third  liorn  rhild  111' fiiimli'   is  iiiii 1  ._. 

7  The  fcmrtli  liiirii  I'hlld  (if  iiialei  is  ii;imi'd 

8  The  I'lmrth  liDrii  ehlld  ilf  feiimlc)  i.s  imiiied.. 
0  The  tlflli  lii>rii  eliild  (II'  male,  is  imiiied  

10  The  llflh  li(]rn  elilld  (if  remiilei  Is  iiiiiiied 

11  The  sixth  liiirti  eliilil  iir  iiialei  Is  iiMiiieil 

VI  The  sixth  Imrii  I'lilid  ill'  feiimlei  Is  niinied  .. 
n  The  seventh  Imrn  ehlid  if  iimle)  is  niiiiiei!  ._ 
11  The  seventh  liorn  eliild   if  fenmie)  Is  mimed  . 


UEMARKS. 


18  Mi.eorphiiTi,  father  deml    

in  Mftleiiriihiiti,  motlier  ileail 

20  Male  nrphan,  fatlier  :ind  mcither  dead 

21  Female  iirpliiiM.  I'alli.r  dead  _ 

22  Female  urpliiiM,  mollnr  deml     

23  Female  iivplian.  father  iiiul  mullier  dead 

21  Father  wlmse  I'hiidrell  have  all  died  

2.-)  M.itlierwlii.seeliiidren  have  all  died 

2(1  Son  horn  after  the  deatli  of  father 

27  Iiani-'liter  hnrii  after  tlie  death  of  t'allier 

2H  Still-horn  male  ehlid  

2<J  Still-horn  female  elilid    .^ 


ENQLISH. 


SCHEDULE  18. -SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION. 

ii'Mri'iiilly  ii'iHl  i  IS,  niii|p|iT  II.. I 


180 


nrMARics. 


1  Family  . 


2  Hiiiul  of  family  . 
;t  Gens 


4  Insert  propiT  imiiics  of  gciiles. 


Slato  Iiow  the  gviues  arv  Kruiipeil  in  i>tiratrk>)). 


f! 


1  ii 


184 


SCHEDULE  18.-SOOIAL  OBGANIZATION— Continued. 


K.NGMSU. 

REMARKS. 

• 

.11  NmiKMir  liilHV 

:!.')  Imllnii 

30  WlilK'iiiaii 

.'t7  Nogro ' 

1 
;«  My  fellow  -- 

W  (ilvp  till'  iKiiMcsli.v  whlcli  olhiT  Irilicsiiroili'slK- 
imli'il  Mitli  whlcli  llii'.v  iiivaciiiiiilMti'il. 


^__..... i__^_* 


~ 


ENOMSIt. 


1  Council  of  K0I1S-- 

?  Coiiiicll  iniin 

'•i  Council  woman 

4  Chief  of  genH _ 

5  Gentile  council-house 

6  Tribal  council  — . 

7  Tribal  council  ninn - 

8  Tribal  council  woman 

9  Sachem,  or  chief  of  tribe 

10  Tribal  council-house 

11  War  council- ._ 

12  War  chief- 

13  Warrior 


U  The  warriors 

15  Frlenil  (one  of  the  tribe)  _. 

16  Friend  (one  of  another  tribe).. 

17  Enemy  (one  of  the  trilu') 

18  Enemy  (one  of  another  tribe) . 
11)  Slave 

20  Confederacy 

21  War 

22  A  coward 

23  Battle 


SCHEDULE  19.— GOVERNMENT. 

(Carcruliy  read  §  10,  Chaiitcr  II.) 


186 


UEMARKS. 


21  War-whoop  - 


1^1 


E'i    I: 


lae 


SCHEDULE  20.— BELIOION. 
(Carefully  read  {  ao,  Chapter  II.) 


ENGLISH. 


1  (IchI.     (Tlie  Supreme  Ruler— the  white  iiiun'x 
Ooil.) 


2  ThogoilB  (com.  noun).— 

•')  The  uiielents— wonderful  beings  of  the  pnKt  . 
I  The  future  world - 


REMARKS. 


SOHBDULB  21— MORTUARY  CUSTOMS. 

(Ciirofully  rciul  ?  21,  ('linptor  II.) 


187 


KNOIilBH. 


1  Dead  body — 

2  Corpse  of  mini 

3  Clorpee  of  woinnn    

4  Corpse  of  boy 

a  Corpse  of  girl  -. 

6  .Spirit  or  soul 

7  Grave  In  tlic  groiiiul 
K  ScHtrold  for  the  dcnd. 


UK.MAItlC 


' 


jl 


188 


SOHSDULE  21.-MORTUABY  OUSTOMS-Oontinued. 


nive  ncconnt  of  Mortuary  CuRtomi, 


SCHEDULE  22. -MEDICINE. 

(Cnrcriilly  raid  8  ■£!,  CliaiJliT  JI.) 


180 


KNOLIHH. 


1  Hoftllh ... 

2  HIckiiCRl 

;i  Pain  ..-- 

I  Vertigo   

5  Ilendaclio 

li  Toothache.  .. 

7  A  cold 

8  Agno — 

0  Fever 

10  DInrrhoeit 

11  RhcumntlHtii . 

12  Syphilis 

13  Smallpox 

H  A  boll 

15  A  sore 

II)  A  cut — 

17  A  sciir 

IS  A  bruise 


ItKMAUKS. 


100 


SOHEDUIiB  22. -MBDIOINB- Continued. 


111 


K.NOI.I.SII. 


!ll  .\  «lck  limn 

X}  A  sli'k  wonmii    . 

.'Kl  A  liiiiir  iimii 

!n  .\  laiiK!  wonmii  - 

;W  A  InmolMiy 

!m  A  liimi'iilrl  

40  A  l)lliul  inim 

41  A  t>Un<l  woiMun 

42  A  hlliul  Imy 

411  A  blliiiU'lrl  

41  A  (loiif  iiinn 

V>  A  (leaf  woiiinn   . 

40  A  (loiif  hoy 

47  ArtPHf  girl  


4S  nrratli  - 


M  niiioii 


.^1  ITrlno- 


52  DiuKt- 


M  Mocllcliio    

54  A  iiipdli'liic  mull 

.55  A  mrdiclno  wnr.iaii 

56  MoillcliiP.  ilaiK'C 

.57  Modtclno  .soiiK 

.5S  xr(MllrliiPl(Mli:c 

.511  SWPUl-llDMSP - 

Wl  An  annilpt 

(il  A  ilrpain 

112  A  vision -  ,- 


m  A>vltPh  .. 
01  A  wizard  . 


KKMAIlKn. 


1  Doll. 

2  Qounl-mttlp 
:i.stlit«  

I  SwlllK 

5  Hong ._.. 

0  Dnnco 

7  Musk .. 


KNUrjHII. 


SCHEDULE  aa.-AMUSBMENTS. 

(('iiri'fiilly  read  i  a::,  Cimiilir  II. i 


101 


IirCMAIlKM. 


160 


1    LIVI'  HtcK-k- 


2  HorKc 


SOHBDULB  24. -NEW  WORDS, 
((.'urorully  ri'iid  i  21,  rliaiJliT  II.) 


I'.Ndl.lSlI, 


2")  .\ii!,'i'r. 

2tJ  Ir<tii  iirrow-lH'ad 

'^  Awls  (iC  iiuMiil 

2S  linuls 


IlKMARKS. 


8  Colt             — 

4  Mule          

S  Bull                                    ...           ...  

e  Ox           —      

7  Cow                                                                                                                 ....                           .  ... 

H  Cftir                                            ...       --  -    -  ---      --  ^       --      ---  ^-       

10  HoK 

U  Cat  - - 

12  Kitten     -. - ^ - 

IS  Cwk                      — 

U  Hen            - -  - - 

i 

1 
17  nrldlp >         

IH  Girth 

1ft  Liirlnt 

20  Whip - 

21  Hopples 

21  Crupper — 

24  Axe - 

'Jtt  llrooin  . 
1)0  Cloth. .. 
;!l  Conil) 
:I2  Clock 


S!  Knife,  pocket 


■i 


TT 


SCHEDULE  24.-NBW  WORDS-Oontlnued. 


103 


RNOr.tHII. 


:ii  Kiirk  ... 
.•»  Olmlcl. 


W  IIoo. 

V  Ilnmmer 

38  BrngH  kcttlu . 
.10  Irdii  kottlo.. 
40  Tin  pinto  .... 
n  I'low 

42  Renpcr 

43  Scissors 

44  Table 


45  Wnteh 

48  Pistol 

47  Quii 

48  Rlflo 

49  Ramrod.- 

50  Cannon. 

51  Bullet — . 

52  Cap,  percussion  . 

51  Powder— - 

51  Saber 

55  Brass. . 


KKMAHKH. 


50  Gold  . 


57  Iron. 


58  Lead  . 


59  Silver - [ 

80  Money 1 

i                                                      

01  Capor  hat.... i 

82  Necktie  or  neckiTchlef.-. 

03  Coat 

84  Vest.. 

85  Shirt 

«8  Pants _ __ 

104 


SOHBDULB  a4.-NBW  WORDB-Oontinued. 


lii: 


I'lNdMHII. 


^1 


';!■: 


irr  hikm'k 

(IS  llllcllH    

(IIP  Sll|l|l.  /M       

"(I  Hl.icldllKM    

71   lliillllcl      

7'J   UlllllcMlH       

7.1  SImwl  

71  Iliiiulkcrclili'r 
7.'i  l>r)'HH  {j;n\vni 

711  Hii'iiil        

77  Kliiur  

7«  Mali'li.  rrh'llcin 

71)  Ciiiullc      . 

W)  SiiKiir     

81  Honp 

82  TolllKTI) -. 

Kl  WhlKky     

81  Wliio 

R'l  KliiiJi'i'-rliil! 

8(1  Mirror 

87  Kun 

88  Picture  

8!P  llcniso.- — 

I")  Roof - 

ill  Window 

(IJ  Diior 

ll.'l  (inli- 

111  Scliitnl-lmusr    -, 

iir.  Cliiiri'h  

tifl  Hiirii 

07  Poncll 

118  IVii    - 

IK)  Ink -.. 


UI-.MAllKH. 


BOHBBULB  a4.-NSW  WORDS -OonUnued. 


106 


r.Niii.iHii. 


IIW  I'lipiT    . 

101  |iiH>k   

ina  Nc'wi"|iii|MT 
\m  iioiKi 

101  WllKoll 

10.1  ItrldKO 

Km  Well        

107  niillrriiid   , 

los  Uallroiiil  iiir 

109  n«llr()iiil  ciitfliii'       

110  Htoanilioiil 

111  Tclogrnph   

112  Intorprctor 

lis  nincksmltli 

Ill  Tradpr- . 

115  ClirlKtliiii.  II  pmrcMsiir  nrrrllL'Inii 

11(1  t.iiw 

117  I.iiwjpr   - 

IIH  I.llW  IIIIlklT - 


BRMAKKH. 


196 


SCHEDULE  25.  -  NUMBER  AND  GENDER  OP  NOUNS-DEMONSTRATIVE  AND 

ADJECTIVE  PRONOUNS. 

(Cai-crull.v  ri'.-iil  ;  J"),  cliMiiln-  II.) 


ENGLl.SH. 


UEMAUK.S. 


1  One  iimn  . 

2  TW(J  MMMl  . 


;(  Three  iiifii 

1  K<'W  iiicii 

.')  Miiny  miMi 

0  .Ml  lluMiicii 

7  Komc  men 

H  No  man 

9  AMdIlier  man  ,_. 
HI  <  )ne  woman 

11  Two  women 

12  Three  women  -,- 

!.'(  K'-w  women 

It  Many  ^\■omen  .  . 
l.*)  All  llie  women  _ 
10  Some  women 

17  No  women 

18  .Vnolher  woman 
III  (Jnehoy 


20  Two  hoys    ... 

21  Three  lioys  .. 

22  Fi'W  hoys  ... 
•il  Many  hoys  _. 
21  All  Ihe  hoy.<. 

2.'>  Some  hoys 

2(i  No  hoy 

27  .\nolher  hoy 

2S  Onedoj;  

2!l  TwoiloKS  ... 
."to  Thr4'e  ilo^s... 

:;l  I-'ew  (lo(zs   

:{2  .Many  iloj;s  .. 
;W  All  Iheilojfs.. 


SOHEDXTLE  25.-NU1VIBER  AND  GENDER  OF  NOUNS,  Etc.- Continued. 


107 


KN(iI.l.slU 


Ki:.M.\l!K.- 


'M  Soinc  d(iKH 

It;")  Nt)  ilog 

,'J7  One  arrow 

158  TwDiirniws 

39  Threes  arrows  _. 

40  Fow  arrows   

11  Many  arrows  -. 
■lli  All  llic  arrows 
■l.'t  Home  arrows 

11  No  arrow 

\')  AiuiMu'r  arrow- 

10  One  hat 

17  Two  lulls    

IS  TliriM'  hats 

10  Few  hat.^ 

50  Many  hats _ 

-,l  All  thohats—- 

t)-  S^mii'  hats 

m  Xohal .- 

.">1  Aiiotlu-r  hat 

.V)  Dm*  leaf 

."lO  Two  leaves 

!ii  Three  leaves 

58  I'\'W  leaves 

-jo  Many  leaves 

00  All  Ihe  leaves,, 

01  One  stone 

02  Two  stones 
0:i  Three  slones 

01  Few  slones 

0.5  Many  stones 
00  All  Ihe  slones 


lea 


SOHEDUTjE  25.— number  AND  GENDER  OF  NOUNS,  Etc.  ^Continued. 


ii 


1 


07  Miilf  (l..(t   

OK  lM.|n:il>'il(iL'      

Oil  .Miilrliiirsi^    

"(I   I'l'lnillr  llnrsi' 

71  Malii'Ml    - 

72  Fcniiili-iMt      ._.  ... 

7;i  .Miilcilc'iT  

71  I'l'iiiiiir  ili'i-r     

7,"i  .MiiliM-ii!;h'  , 

7fi  Kc'Miiil ij;lc   

77  Tills  niiiM   -. 

7.S  Tliiil  Mi;in .- 

70  TIh'si'  two  men 

Hll  Tllcisi.  IWIl  IIH'H 

XI  Tlli'si-  Mli'Il      

82  'I'ho'^c  iiii'n      

SI  Tills  WilMlilll      

.'<l  Tliiil  \vi>riiMii      

>■"»  Thi'Si'  IWii  Wdillrll 
Ni    TllM^l'  t\\'l   Wlltllfll 

S7  These  wi.liieli     

KS  Tlmse  woineii  

,i<!l  Tills  l.iiy    

(III  Tlial  iMiy  - 

<l\   Tllesi-  iMii  hoys 

'.rj  Tliuve  iwii  li.iys 

!l:l  These  hoys    

ill  Tiiosehoys        

!i."i  Thlscl.«..._ , 

IKi  TlKlt  ilou     ._ 


HKM.MIKS. 


!I7  Tiles,'  Iwoilou'S 


ils  Those  two  iloL'S  - 


il'l   Thes,.  ilou'S 


SCHEDULE  25.     NUMBER  AND  GENDER  OF  NOUNS,  Etc. -Continued. 


109 


KNdl.I.SlI. 


100  Those  dogs 

nil  This  horse 


U.S  Those  axes  _ 
119  Right  eye... 


120  I.eftej-e... 

121  Hoth  ('.ves_ 

122  Right,  ear. 
12!  r,eft  ear-.. 


121  Hoth  ears... 
121  Ri).'ht  hiiml. 
lai  l,eft  hand  ._ 


127  lioth  hniuls. 
12S  Right  foot   . 

120  Left  foot 

i;tO  B(;th  feet 


UKMAKKS. 


102  That  horse i 

10!  These  two  horses ' 

IW  Those  two  hor.M's 

105  These  horses 

106  Those  horses 

107  This  knife 

108  That  knife 

100  These  two  kill vei   ' 

110  Those  two  knives.... 

112  Those  knives-. 

lit  That  axe 

110  Those  two  a.xes ....                         .. 

200 


SCHEDULE  26.-PBRSONAL  AND  ARTICLE  PRONOUNS-TRANSITIVE  VERBS. 

(Ciin  riill.v  rrail  t  Hi,  rliii|.(ir  II.    Wln-ii'  pidpir  iniiiics  ai-u  used  sulisUtiilc  Iiullan  iinijHT  names.) 


I'.NiJM.sll. 


Iii:.M.\KKS. 


Ci.  : 


I  I  am  slrllilni;  lilni  rniw  with  clii.seil  hand 

^  I  slini'li  him  yrstciiliiy  wllh  cio.si'd  hand    

■)  I  will  sli-ikc  hhii  iK-ima-niw  with  clDscd  hand 


I  You  and  I  iu-i>  stilklnir  hini  now  wilh  clusnl 
hand. 

fl  Y(in   and   1  sirnik  hlin  yi-slcrday  wllli  closcil 
hand. 

I>  Yon  and    I  will   sirikc  him    lo-monow   wilh 
closed  hand. 

7  Ho  and    I   strm-k    him  yt'steiilav  wilh  cliiscd 
hanil. 

S  He   and    I    will    sirike    him    lo  nn  jrow   wllh 
closed   hand. 

IP  Weiyiand  1  aie^irikiiii,' him  wllh  elosed  liaml. 

Ill  We  lyi'  and  \>  Mi-mU  him  wilh  i-losed  hand 

II  Weyi'  and  1 1  will  s|  like  him  Willi  closed  hand. 
1'-'  We  (lliey  anil  I .  sirnek  him  Willi  eliiseil  hand   . 


l.t  We  Mhi'yiiiid    liwill   sirike  him  wllh  dosed 
hand. 

I I  You  are  ririkiii'-'  him  wllh  closed  hand  _ __ 

l.'»  ^"ou  struek  him  wilh  closed  hand 

hi  ^'«ai  will  strike  him  wilh  closed  liaml  

i 
IT  Ye  (dual   ari'  striking  hint  wi'h  4-l<jsed  haiui 

IN  Ye  (dual    siruek  liilii  Willi  closed  liand„. ._' 

III  Ye  iduail  will  strike  him  wilh  closed  hand ' 

ai  Ye  (plural  i  are  strikillL'  lilin  witli  closed  hand..- 

-1  Ye  iplural)  struck  him  with  dosed  hand 

'2:1  Ye 'plural  I  will  strike  him  wilh  eloseil  hand 

li'l  He  Is  striliiii!-'  him  w  illi  cloved  hand , 

•n  He  struck  him  Willi  closcil  hand  

I 
-.")  lie  will  strike  him  Willi  closed  hand 


'Jii  They  .mas.  dual)  aresirikinj;  him  wilh  dosed 
haliil. 

IT  Tliey   mas.  dual)  siruek  him  wllh  dosed  hand 


28  They  (mas.  duali  will  strike  hini  wllh  closed 
hand. 

ai  They  (Uias.  plural  ■  are  strlklim  lilm  witli  <'losed 
hand. 

;ili  They  (mas,  plural,  struck  him  with  closed  ha  ml. 


.■il  They  imas.  plural,  will  strike  him  wilh  closed 
hand. 

.ni:  she  Is  StrikillL'  him  with  closed  li.iiid  I 

i 
;i:i  she  siruek  liini  wilh  c'loved  iiand | 


SCHEDULE  20.    PERSONA!.  AND  ARTICLE  PRONOUNS— TRANSITIVE  VERBS    Coutiuuod.  201 


ENtiLlSU. 


:;i  Shi'  will  strlld'  liiiii  with  i'li>si-(l  liaiul- 


■">  Tlicy  (IVin.  lUml)  are  striUliis;  Mini  w  Hli  cliiscil 
liaiul. 

lii  Tlu'y  O'l'iii.  ihial)  struck  him  with  i'Iom'iI  liaiuU- 


.■;7  Thi'.v  (Mil.  dual)  will  stiiku  hliii  with  cliisnl 
haiul. 

;.s  Tliry  ilc'Mi.  pliiral)  aiv  striking  liliii  with  rlnscil 
liami, 

'■','■1  Tlu'y  il'ciu.  plural)  struck  lilm  with  cliiscil  liaiil. 


lij  Tlirv  ilriii.  plural)  will  strike  liiiii  with  closi'il 
haiHl. 


■U  Ih'  Is  striking;  uie  with  ciijscil  liaml . 

I'J  lU'  struck  Mil'  with  closed  hand 

U  He  will  strike  me  with  closed  liaiid 

11  He  is  strikiuj,'  you  aiul  me  with  eliised  liaiul 

I')  He  struck  you  and  me  with  closi'd  hand 

Hi  He  will  strike  you  and  me  with  closed  hand 

17  He  is  strikiiif^  him  and  me  with  closed  liaiul    -.  . 

•IS  III'  struck  him  and  me  wltli  closed  hand . 

•ill  He  will  strike  him  and  me  with  closed  iiaml--- 
r.i  He  Is  strikliif;  us  (ye  and  me)  with  closed  hand. 

."il  He  struck  us  (ye  and  me)  with  closed  hand 

oj  He  will  strike  us  (ye  and  mo)  with  closed  liaiid. 
.">;  He  struck  us  (tliem  and  me)  with  clo.>-eil  hand.-  - 


.'i!  He  will  strike  us  (tliciii  and  me)  with  closed 
hand. 

■>'»  He  is  sirilvliij^  you  Willi  closed  liaiui 

Till  He  strucic  you  with  closed  hand 

.'i7  Ih'  will  strike  you  with  closed  hami 

."iS  He  is  slrikinn  ye  (dual)  with  closed  hand 

iV.I  He  struck  ye  (dual)  with  closed  liiind 

nil  He  will  strike  ye  iclual)  with  liosed  liaiid 

lil  He  is  strikiii};  ye  (plural)  with  closed  hand 

(iJ  He  struck  ye  (plural)  with  closed  hand 

(►1  He  will  strike  ye  (plural)  with  closed  hand   

lil  He  Is  strikint.'  Iilm  with  closed  hand 

ii.'i  He  struck  him  with  clo-ed  hand  


lll:.M.\l!K> 


(Mi  He  Will  strike  him  with  cloM'd  hand  . 


202  SCHEDULE  26. -PERSONAL  AND  ARTICLE  PRONOUNS-TRANSITIVE  VERBS-Continued. 


KM.I.lSll. 


IIH.MAKKS. 


<I7  Il<^  is  strikiiik:   llicni  itiiiis.  iluulj  Willi   i-hiM'tl 

IlIMI.I. 


liM  lie  .xtl'lli'li  llli'iii  |iii,>>.  iIiimIi  \t  illi  I'liiM'il  liiilicl 


m   lln   will    sll'ild'    llli'lll    (mas.    illlull    Willi    rliisl'il 
llllMll. 

Til  111'  is  sli'il;inu'  tiii-ni  tmas.  iiliinil)  will)  t-liiscil 
IiiiikI. 

;i  111'  slnii'k  llli'lll  iiiius.  pliinili  Willi  I'lusi'il  liMiiil 


7J   lie  will    sll-iki'    llh-lll   (llliis.    |illll':il  I  Willi   fllisi'il 
lliillii. 

7:1   111-  Is  sll-iliilii;  lii'l'  Willi  I'lusi'.l  llllllil _ 

[ 

71  lli'slriii'k  Ini- Willi  I'l.iM'il  liaiiil   .' 

I 

7.'i  111'  will  shiki'  liiT  with  I'liiscil  liiiiiil    


I     t 

! 


7()  111'    Is   sll'ikilll.'    llli'lll    ili'lil.   illliili    Willi    -'il 

haiiil. 

77  lie  slnii'k  Ihcni  <  liiii.  ililal)  Willi  rlnsril  liaml 


7S  He   will   sIriUi'  111. 'in   iiiiii.  cluali  willi   I'lnsril 
haiiil. 

71)  111'   is  sll'ikiliu^    liii'lll    iti'lil.    pltllal)  Willi   L'lnsril 
liaiiil. 

Ml  ill'  si  nil'!;  llli'lll  III  111.  plural  I  w  nil  I'liisi'il  li.'iliiL 


!Sl  Jli'Will  sll'iki'  llli'lll  lli'lil.   jililiah   Willi   I'loMil 
liaiiil, 

Ml!  Ill'  is  sli'lkilm  il  linaliiiiiali  I  Willi  rliisi'il  IkiihI 

h!  ill'  siniik  11  (ilia  II.  1  Willi  I'll  iM'.l  hallit- -      ._ 

hi  111'  will  siriki'  il  liiiaii.i  Willi  rliiMil  haliil    


.s.)  Ill'  Is  sii'ikiii','  llli'lll  liiiaii.  iliiali  Willi  I'lusiil 
haiiil. 


H\  111'  si I'lli'U  llli'lll  .ilia  11.  ilua I  '  Willi  I'll isi'il  lia  11(1 


87  111'  will  sti'iiii'    llli'lll    iiiaii.  ililali  willi   I'lu^iil 
haiiil. 

«(*  llu  Is  sii'ikliii.'  thrill  liiiaii.  pliirali  willi  I'losi-.l 

llUllll. 

hll  Ilr  stnii'k  llli'lll    ilijili.  |il  lira  1 1  Mil  h  rlii-i'il  ha  ii'l. 


IHi  Hi'  will  stiikr  llli'lll  (iiiaii.  plural,  with  i'mimiI 
hand. 

ill  1  am  kii'kiii'.:  Iiiii) 

lii;  1  kirki'il  him       

iC!  I  will  kli'k  ir.n    - 

111  Vim  anil  1  .u'l' kii'kiii'^  1.  111 

!!.'»  Villi  anil  I  kii'kiil  liini  .  .  ,_. 

IHi  Villi  anit  1  will  kii-k  liiiii 

117  lli'iiiiil  I  ki.  ki'il  lilm._- _,. 

U«  III' anil  I  will  kirk  him    __ 

ini  \Vl'  i.vi'anil  I  I  al'r  kirk  ill;;  him _ 


SCHEDULE  20.-PERSONAL  AND  ARTICLE  PRONOUNS -TRANSITIVE  VEKB3    Continued.  203 


KNiil.ISII. 


Km  \Vi' (yi'iiiiil  I)  ki.'lvcl  Mini  

inl  Wc'Cyi'iind  liwill  kic'k  liliii        

lie  Wodlii'.v  and  1 1  lii,-i;i'.l  hliii 
1(«  Wcillicy  iiiiil  I)  will  liirk  lilni 

ini  Yimi\ri'klcklri!;liliM   

10.-)  Yiiii  kicki'd  hhii . 

lOfl  Ymiwill  kick  him.. 

11)7  Yi>((iiian  ari' klc'kin^' hlMi        

ins  Yo  (iliial)  kii'kril  liiiii     _ 

ino  YiMdual)  will  kl.-k  liliii 

111)  Ye  (plural)  an' klckhiir  liiiii      

111  Ye 'jiliiral    kicked  lilni 

lli;  Ye  (plural' will  kick  liliii     ._ _. 

ll'l  iroiskicklriL'lMm , 

111  He  kicked  hiin       ._. 

ll"i  lie  will  kick  1dm- 

in;  Tlu'v  (mas.  dual,  arc  kickirc  lilm  _„ 

117  Tlipy  (mas.  diiali  kicked  Idiii 

IIS  They  (mas.  dual)  will  kick  hlui     ... 
nil  They  (mas.  plural)  are  kickiuj.-  him  . 

1-.1)  They  (mas.  plural)  kickc.l  him 

121  They  'mas.  plural)  will  kick  him 

V22  She  is  kicklu!.'  hhn 

li'i  She  kicked  him 

IL'I  She  will  kick  him __. 

1'.'.")  Thoy  (fcm.  dual)  are  kicUlU','  him     . 

liii  Thoy  (fern,  dual)  kicked  liim  . 

127  Thpy  Tem.  dual)  will  kick  hiui   .  .... 
12S  They  (fem.  plural)  arc  kickiiiK  him 

12!)  Thoy  (fem.  plural)  kicked  him      

l:!0  They  (fcui.  pluraH  will  kick  him 

Til  Ilclskickiusinie _ _ 

112  Ilekii'kod  nu>  


I!I;.M.\UK^ 


20  i  SCHEDULE  2a.-PBRSONAL  AND  ARTIOLB  PRONOUNS -TRANSITIVE  VERBS -Continued. 


i:Mii,isii. 


!■■«  Ill'  will  kick  me 

l:ll  lie  Is  Ulcklii^-yoii  :iii<l  iiif    

I-'!.')  IlfUlrkrU  you  iUKl  nil! 

i:i(l  lie  will  kick  yciii  iinil  nic 

I:17  III'  Is  kli'kli]);  lilm  iiiul  mi; 

l:is  III'  kli'ki'il  lilni  iiiul  imv 

M:p  111'  will  kick  liliii  mill  mo 

llil  III'  Is  Ulckliii;  lis  (yc  iinil  mi'l 

Ul  III'  klcki'il  lis  (yo  mill  luc) _.. 

IIJ  Ul'  will  kick  lis  (yc  mill  mo) 

li:)  IIo  kickoil  us  itliom  mill  me) 

III  III'  will  kick  us  (tliom  iiiiil  moi... 

M."i  ill'  Is  klcklUK  you  _. 

llil  Ili'kU'koilyou.— 

117  H.'  will  kick  you 

IIH  IIo  Is  klcklnj;  youUiiil) _.. 

ll'.l  III' kickoil  yL'(iliiiil)  , 

ir.ll  Ho  will  kick  yo(iliiiil) 

l,)l  Ho  is  klckiii!,'  yo  (iilunil) 

l.ji  III-  kickoil  yo(iiliii'nl)._ __ 

Ki  IIo  will  kick  yo  iplunil) ,_, 

I'll  Ho  Is  kicking  liiiii..„ 

LV)  lU^  kickoil  lilm _._ 

l."i(i  Ho  will  kick  liim 

l.'iT  Ho  is  kicking'  iliciii  (mils,  iluiili  „. 

l.'iS  Ho  kickoil  Ihom  Ouiis.ilual) 

l,"ili  Ho  will  kick  tliom  (iniis.iluiil)  — 
Kai  IIo  is  kiokiui,'  tliom  (iniis.pUmil) 

llil  Ho  kickoil  tliom  (iiiiis. iilunil) 

111-  IIo  will  kick  tlioiii  (mas. pliinil) 

li'ili  Holskicklm;  lior 

1(11  IIo  kickoil  hoi- _._ 

liM  Ho  will  kick  lioi-  


UK.M.MIK.S. 


SCHEDULE  20.    PEHSONAL  AND  ARTICLE  PRONOUNS— TRANSITIVE  VERBS    Continued.  205 


KNtil-I.sil. 


W]  Iln  IH  kicking  tliom  (fpin.  ilunl) 

1117  Iloklckcil  thcMii  (fi'iii.iUmli     - 

Iiw  III' will  kick  Ihciii  (fciii.  (hmn 

Ifiil  lie  Is  kickliii;  tlioiii  ifciii  pliirni),. 

170  Ilcklckc.l  tlicm  (fcHi.i)lnrnl) 

171  III"  will  kick  tlicm  (ft'in.  plural)  ... 

172  lie  In  klcklnn  It  (Inniilmiitc) 

17.1  lie  kicked  It  (liinn.) 

171  He  will  kick  It  (Innn.) 

17.")  He  Is  kli'kliiu  tliem  (Inan.dual) ... 
17(1  Iloklckcil  them  (Inaii.dunl). 

177  He  will  kick  tlieiii  (Inan.dual) 

178  HelsklcklMK  them  (Inan.  plural) . 

r.ll  Ho  kicked  them  (Inan.  plural) 

ISO  He  will  kick  thom  (luan.  plural).. 


ki:mauk.>4. 


I 

II 


I  ■ 


1300 


i:N(ii,isii. 


I  Myliniiils 

1!  Oiir  lyoiM'  anil  my)  lialids      

■'I  Olirdils  unci  Inyi  liMlids 

I  Dnr  'yiinr,  plnnil,  nml  niyi  lininls. 

')  llnr  (llnir  !inil  niyp  linmls 

(i  Yonr  (shn;.)  Iiiinds    

T  Yiinr  (dnnli  Inmds      

H  Ycmr  (iilnnil)  hands , 

!l  His  hands _ , 

111  Their  (mas.  dual)  hands 

II  Thi'lr  (mils,  pinral)  hands... 

I 'J  Her  ha  mis 

1:1  Thidr  llVni.  diiali  hands    

II  Their  (fcm.  plural)  hands 


I.">  My  feet . 


Hi  Our  (ycinr  and  mv)  I'eet 


17  Onr  (his  and  my)  feot- 


18  Onr  (ynnr,  pinral,  and  my)  feel. 


SCHKDULK  27.    POSSESSION. 
(Careinlly  reiiil  i  L7,  Cliiiiilor  11.) 


Ili:.M.\ltKs. 


Ill  Our  I  their  and  rnyi  feet  .- ' 


ai  Ynnr  (slnu.)  leet 


'Jl  Your  (dnal)  feet 


1."-'  Yonr  I  pinral)  feel  . 


'ii  Illsfi.et. 


L'l  Thidr  I  mas.  dual)  feet 


'Si  Their  (mas.  pinral  1  feet. 


•Jii  Iter  fi'et . 


-T  Their  (fem.dnal  1  feet, . 


is  Their  (fem.  plural)  feet . 


'.".I  .My  linrso  . 


:iil  Our  (your  and  my)  horses 


:il  f»nr  (his  and  my)  horses 


:fJ  Our  I  yonr,  pinral,  ami  my   h. 


.'«  Onr  (Ihelr  and  my)  horv 


SCHEDULE  27     FOSSlOafcilON    Continued. 


907 


i;.\i;i,isi[ 


.'II  V.mr  islii).'.)  iKji'sM 

:i.'i  Vour  (iliiiil  I  IhirNcs 

.'Wi  Viiiii'  iihinilr  hiirsc's   

117  Ulslidiw 

IIS  Tlii'lr  (iiiiis.  ilinil'  lidiscs   

;i!i  Tlii'lr  (iims.  pliinil)  liiii'scs 

Vi  Hit  Iujiso 

41  Tholr  (IViii.  (liiiil)  liDi'sL'W 

12  Tlii'lr  (li'iii,  pliirali  liorsi'S 

4;)  My  d„i 

■II  Our  0"i'rHiiil  my)  ilons 

•10  Our  jhis  uinl  inyi  il(>i;s._. 

40  Our  lyonr,  plunil,  mill  my. doss. 

47  Our  (llu'lr  1111(1  my)  iloj,'s 

4H  Your  (Sin;;,)  ll(l^'.._ , 

411  Yiiiir  ;iluiil)  lilies  .; 

50  Viuir  (plural)  iluys _ 

51  IIls.l(«. 

5J  TlR'lr  (inns,  dual  j  ilii);s_ 

5-i  Tlic-lr  (iiiii.s.  pluiiilj  ildjjs 

51  lU-rdin;   .._ 


■>">  Tlu'ir  (I'ciu.  duul)  dogs... 
5(1  Tliulr  (foiu.  pUiriil)d(>gs. 
57  My  ox 


UK.MAKKS. 


.5S  Our  (your  and  myjoxfu 

51)  Our  (Ills  and  myi  oxoii 

i'M  Our  (your,  plural,  mid  my)  oxen 

81  Our  (tliclr  and  my)  nxcii     

fi'J  Your  (sin;.'.)  ox 

et  Your  (diiali  oxcii 

HI  Y'our  (plural)  oxpn ._ 

m  His  ox _._ 

66  Tliclr  (mas.  dual  I  oxiMi    -. 


aua 


SCHEDULE  27.  -POSSESSION    Continued. 


^    I 


I'IMIl.lsll. 

lUlM.MlKS. 

ir?  'I'lii'lr  (runs.  |iliinil)  oxen 

IW  lllTdX^ „ 

111!    rilllnlllPl.  lllllll;  ll.Xl'l) 

711  Tlii'lrli'iii.  plunil)  cixi'M 

71    1  llMVr  11  liitlH'l-     ..„..,^._. 

7-  \'(»ii  lijivt'ii  iii"IIm'1*  . . .... 

7.'t    111'  IlIlN  11  ki^liT 

71  Wf  hiivi' M  liniinlfntlu'r  

7."i  Ynn  liiivi' ii  m-:iri(IlaIlnT                                __     

7t!  Thi-.v  Imvi' II  u'lMrHlIitllirr  . 

77  I  hnvi' t\vi»  liniiils _ , 

7S  Ynii  Imvi'  Hvii  liMiids 

[ 
7!l  Il(-' liiis  two  hands  .   ,.      .    ...  ._.'-.. 

1 
Wi  Wi' liiivi' Iwii  tianils 

Kl  Y<iu  liiivi' iMo  liainN 

82  TlH'V  lia\i'  twi>  lialHlH     

s:i  I  liavca  ilii',' 

HI  Ynn  lia\i' a  (loir    —  

K'l  Yinnmil  I  liavr  dotrs 

Mil  lie  anil  1  havciluKS „. 

K7  Yun  unil  I  havi- linrsis   

88  Wi' liavi' liorsi's _.__ 

«•  TMi'.v  have  liiirscs  ,_. _ 

1 
tH)  I  liaviMi  ^rnn 

1 
(11  Y'on  have  a  lial _ 

il'J  III'  Illl-I  u  liow 

!i:{ 'riii'\' liavi' arrows 

ill  This  is  niv  hat '   

!ir,  That  Is  his  hat  _ -_ 

IHi  Those  ai'c  my  horsos _.                  

1)7  Thcsi' ari' volll- horses 

(IS  Whose  eow  Is  this'.'        1 

i 
!«!  This  is  ni.v  eow       ..    ....                      

SOHEDULB  a7.-POaSBSSION-OoiitlimoU. 


200 


KMil.lMll. 


KI'iMAItKS, 


|i»l  WliiiBi.  Inii'si'  I,  (Ills'- 

III)  This  Is  Ills  lini..' 

III-.'  WliiHi'iliiu'  l«  IliN?   .... 

W\  Till"  N.li.lins.liii, 

Ml  \V1i..s,.|m,w  Mills 

lik"i  Tills  Is  Ills  ]„m     

IIHI   WllnsriilTllW  Is  llils? 

lir;  Tills  Is  in.v  iirn.M 

IIW   Wliosr  knife  Is  tills',' 

imi  Tills  Is  my  knlli'   

no  Wliusi'  lint  Is  this? 

III   Tills  is, V,, 111'  li, It      

IIJ  Wlllcll  Is  yiilll'  liiil'sc? 

ll:i  III'  stole  my  Imrsi' 

III  III'  sliili'  yciui'  liiii'si>_     . 

Il'i  lli'stoli'  lilsliiirsi' 

im  Tlii'y  sloli' 1,111'  hiii'si's  .. 
I  IT  Tlii'y  stiili'  yiiui'  lioi'ses 
lis  Tlii'y  sliili'  tliilr  lliirsi's 

11(1  lli'kllli'il  my  il(«_ 

r.1l  ni'kllli'd  yomilMK 

IL'I   Hl'kllli'il  llisilcil 

r."2  lli'kllll'.l  lliT.ln.,' 

12:!  Tlii'y  kllli'il  iiiir  iliijis 

i:;i  1  lust  my  liiiw   

Vl't  III'  Inst  liisiirniw  -   , 

r.'ii  r  I'ui  my  rmii  

I'.7  Yon  I'lit  your  foot   

12S  III' ('111  Ills  font--. 


aio 


SCHEDULE  28.     INTRANSITIVE  VEEB8,  ADJECTIVES,  ADVERBS,  PREPOSITIONS,  AND  NOUNS  USED  AS  VERBS. 

(Caiitlnll;-  read  i  .!>*,  t'liaptPi'  II.) 


KNOI.ISII. 


HKMAUKS. 


I  I  am  hiiMKry 

*i  I  was  himt;ry  ., 

3  I  will  lie  Immrry   

4  YoM  and  I  »>•'■  liiiiniry  - 


You  aixl  I  wiT<'  hiiiiy 


fl  \'<m  and  I  will  Im-  himtir 


7  Ho  anil  I  arc  linnt'iy 


8  Ho  and  I  woro  Ininjjry 


9  Ho  and  I  will  lie  hnn;;ry 


10  We  (yo  and  Ii  arc  iinnirry 


II  Wo(yoaiid  Ii  w.ro  linnKi-y 


12  \Vc  (yo  and  I)  will  l)o  Imniiry 


13  Wo  (tlwy  and  I)  aro  Imnsiry 


14  Wo(tlioy  anil  I)  woro  luinsiry. 


Ifi  \Vo  (tlioy  and  I;  will  l>o  linniri\\' . 


;-i'i 


KJ  Yon  aro  linntiry 


17  Vim  woro  luinijry 


I«  Yon  will  tio  Imni 


IB  Yo  (dual)  aro  linn 


20  Yo  (dual)  woro  Im 


21  Yo  'lUian  will  licl 


22  Vo  ([ilnrali  aro  lui 


21)  Yo  (phii'al  1  woro  I 


21  Yo  (plural)  will  li 


LTV .,    -----    

huiitirv  -     

injii'v         -- - .                  .      -  --    

r  liuiiLTy ^ _ 

25  He  Is  liiint^ry. 


'2^]  lie  was  luiiiM^ry 


27  Up  will  he  liimirry 


2S  TlH'y  (mas.  dual)  an-  lum'_'ry 


21)  Tlu'y  (mas.  dual  i  wen'  Inmirry 


;m  Thoy  (mas.  (Mial  >  will  In-  hiiiiL'ry- 


.11  They  (nms.  plural)  an-  liuiiL'ry. 


'.\2  Tlipy  '  mas.  plural)  won'  liumrry- 


V\  Thoy  imas.  plurali  will  hv  liuuur.\ 


SCHEDULE  28.-INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc. -Continued. 


an 


Excii.rsir. 


.31  .miclsliuiisil-y 


3-3  Slic  was  liun; 


3fi  .'<lic«ill  lie  luinsi'v 


37  Tlioy  ircm.  ilualpiic  li 


3X  Tlioy  (fein.  dniil ,  wnc  hi 


39Thoy  (fom.iUmli  will  !» 


4UTIify  (feni.iiliinil)iirrhiiiii 


41  Tlicy  (fcni.  iiliinil)  wrvi-  liiin^'ry. 


42  They  (fein.  pliimli  will  liu  luiiiL'r.\ 


43  I  am  thirsty. 


44  I  was  thirsty. 


45  I  will  ho  thirsty. 


Ill  Yoii  and  I  arc  thirsty. 


47  You  and  I  were  thirsty. 


4,S  You  and  I  will  lie  thirst% 


40  He  and  I  are  thirst  v 


5')  IFe  and  I  were  lhirst\ 


51  lie  and  I  will  lie  thirstv 


52  We  lye  and  Ij  are  tlilrsty 


53  We  (ye  ami  I)  weri'  llilrsty 


51  We  (ye  and  I)  will  In'  thirst 


&■>  We  (tliey  ..ml  t)  are  thirslv 


56  We  (they  and  I)  were  thh--i 


57  We(tliey  and  fi  will  he  iliir 


6S  You  are  tlilrsly 


50  Yon  were  thirst  v. 


80  You  will  lietliirsty 


01  Ye  (dual  I  arcMhirstv 


62  Y'e  (dual  1  were  thirstv 


63  Ye  (dual)  will  l-.e  thirsty 
01  Yedilurall  are  tlilrsty-.. 


65  Ye  (piurali  were  thirsty. 


00  Ye  ipiin-ah  will  he  thirsty 


IN 


UEMAUKS. 


V  -_-- 

v  _       

«t.v        _ 

r 


2ia 


SCHEDULE  28.— INl-RANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc. -Continued. 


KNfil.ISlI. 


«7  III'  Islhlisty 


(W  He  WHS  llilrsly 


CO  He  will  liclhirsly 


70  Thoy  'inns,  diml)  iirc  lliirsly 


71  Tlipy  (nms.  iliiiil)  wi'm  thirsty 


72  They  (mas.  lUiali  will  Uv  tlilistv 


73  Thry  (inns,  pliinil)  iin'  tlilrsty 


74  Tlii'y  iiiiiis.  pliinil  i  wen'  thirsty 


Thi\v  (iims.  plural)  will  Ijc  tiilrsty , 


7ii  ^lio  is  tlilrsty 


77  She  WHS  thirsty 


7H  She  will  he  thirsty 


70  They  (foin.  iliial)  aro  thirsty 


SO  They  (n-iii.  diiaU  wore  thirsty 


Kl  Tlipy  (fi'iii.  ihian  will  ho  thirsty 


.^.'  Thi'y  (tVm.  plural)  arc  thirsty  . 


8.1  Thoy  M'ciii,  iilurali  wore  thirsty 


HI  Tlwy  ili'iii.  phir.il)  will  lie  llilrsly 


S.5  .Iiihii  is  lunit-'iy 


8(1  I  am  calimt  hn 


87  YiiH  and  I  arc  catlns;  lirciid 


8S  Wcarccatiniihrcail 


80  You  arc  catliii!  bread 


00  They  crc  catlii);  bread  . 


01  I  was  i'atin«  hrciid. 


02  Ynu  and  I  were  ealintt  liread 


03  AVe  were  eatliiK  brcati 


01  Yon  were  eating  brcutl 


n.'>  Thcj  were  ealliii,'  bre: 
!lt;  .lohn  is  eatlnj;  breaiL 


!I7  .loliii  is  eatliiK  meat  . 


0,s  .Tohii  Isi'iitlnii  innsli 


'.Itl  .lohn  is  calill^'  llsli 


UK.MAUK.M. 


SCHEDULE  28.-INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc.-Continued. 


213 


Kxor.rsii. 


ion  .lolin  Iscatlnnsoup  

nil  The  horse  Is  ejUiiiL'curn  .. 
1112  Till'  row  is  I'litliif:  si-iiss  ... 
1(«  Tlip  bird  Is  i-atlr.ir  I'oni .._, 
101  Tlifi  tiird  Is  iMitiii^'  Hlifiit   - 

ll).')  John  Is  thirsty 

KKi  Thp  horse  is  thirsty 

107  I  Hill  (Irliikins;  water 

108  I  wasilrliikiiiK  water 

109  r  will  drink  water. ._ 

110  John  Is  drinking  water  -— 

111  The  horse  is  drinking  wate 

112  The  eat  is  drlnkliii;  water- 


lia  The  dog  is  drinking  water 


lU  The  bird  Is  drinking  water 


ll'>  I  am  talking 


111!  I  was  la 


117  I  will  talk 


UH  You  were  talkhiK- 


11!)  He  Is  talking. 


120  John  Is  talking 


121  I  am  erying 


122  I  waserylni 


12:i  I  will  cry 


121  You  were  cryli: 


125  He  Iseryiii 


120  John  iserylng  . 


127  1  nm  singing  . 


I2S  I  was  singing. 


129  I  will  sing 


130  You  were  singing 


REMARKS. 


§ 


w 


i 

I! 


Ml  He  Is  singing 


132  John  Is  singing 


ai4 


SCHEDULE  28. -INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc. -Continued. 


KynijsH. 


IV,  [  inn  shouting 


lU  r  was  sliimtlni;- 


|.;."i  I  will  slidiit 


VW  Y(in  wrrc  sliimtlng- 


l.'iT  llo  IssliDiitlnit. 


l:w  .Ic.hn  Is  slidiitiiiK 


i;i!)  I  :im  wiiispcriiitf. 


110  I  WHS  wIiispiTinK  . 


Ill  1  will  whisper. 


\l-  Vdu  were  wliispciinji 


ll'l  He  Is  wlllsp|.|-iim 


ill  .Idllil   Is  wIlispi'T-hiK 


1 1">  t  iim  hni'.'lilti!; 


Ilii  I  was  laiiiililiii: 


117  I  will  laiiiih  . 


I  IS  Ycm  wiM-i'  lau^'lil 


li:i    III'  Is  llHlL'lllll: 


l.VI  .Iilllll  is  liUlKll 


l.M  T  am  smilinir 


i."»L'  I  was  siniliip^ 


l.VI  I  will  smile 


IM  Vnu  were  sniiiin! 


IV",  IIi'isstiilllliK 


IV)  .Teliii  Is  snilllii): 


l."i7  r  ain  walking. 


l"is  I  was  walking 


■|!i  I  will  walk 


Hill  Vnu  wi  re  walkini;- 


HU  lie  is  walliiim 


Hi-.'  .lolni  is  walkin- 


Ili:l  Tlieeloil.l  is  ilrifl  ill'.' (sliiwlyl  _ 


111!  Tlieelnnil  Is  tlvlnkn fast)- 


liil  .Fiiliii  is  wliis||ln!j 


UE.MARKS. 


i;       ,       

1 

\na _ .._ _ ■ _ _ 

1 

SCHEDULE  28. -INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc.-Continued. 


ais 


KNfJI.ISII 


186  John  Isrunnliift 

1G7  John  Isjnmpln)? 

108  The  horse  Is  wnlklnK 

18!)  The  horse  Is  riinnini^ 

no  The  mendow-lnrk  is  flylnK. 

171  Thesniike  is  crnwllnu 

172  The  flsh  Is  swlinniln); 

173  The  dog  Is  biirkinK 

174  The  horse  Is  neighing 

175  The  eagle  Is  screaming  

178  ThefVoglscronking 

177  The  bee  is  humming 

178  My  liorsi;  is  liliick.. 

17(1  Your  liorse  Is  wliile 

180  Mykiillcis  large _... 

181  Your  knife  is  small  

182  His  knlle  is  sharp 

IS!  John's  knife  is  lUill 

1S4  Our  tent  is  old-— 

Iffi  Your  tent  is  new 

1K()  Their  tents  are  stnall 

IS"  Their  tents  are  large 

188  I  am  eoUl .__ 

180  You  were  cold ._ _ 

ino  He  will  be  cold. 

litl  I  am  warm „^-, 

UV2  You  were  warm 

ll);i  ire  will  be  warm 

nil  lam  tall _ 

lil')  You  were  tall  - 

lim  The  hoy  will  lie  tail 

l!)7  The  tree  is  tall 

198  The  horse  is  IiIl'Ii ._ 


i;i:mai!k> 


9ie 


SCHEDULE  28.-INTBANSITIVB  VERBS,  Etc.-Continued. 


KNCII.ISH. 


UEMARKa. 


I'.m  Tlii'lKiMsi'ishluli 


200  Till' inclc  is  hluli 


201  Till!  liDiisc  Is  luru 


202  The  liollsr  is  siiiiijl . 


20.!  The  lull  Is  liil-itc. 


201  Tlii'liili  Is  liiuli 


2iri  Till' hill  Isliiw 


200  TIUMIllllllltlllM  lslll;,'ll  . 


207  Till!  iiiiiiuilalii  is  low 


208  It  ruins  i"iw 


20B  It  ri.iiird  yistiiiliiy. 


210  It  will  mill  to  iMiiii-ow- 


211  ir  It  rains  lii-ninlil.  1  sliiill  ni>l  i 


212  It  snows  now.. 


1 . 

E 

r  i. 


21.'!  It  sniiwcMl  ycslonliiy. 


211  It  will  snow  lo-nioiTow 


21')  If  It  snows  lo-ni^'iil,  I  sliiill  not  i.'o 


2111  It  hails  now 


217  It  lialli'd  ycsliT.liiy 


SIN  It  will  Mall  to-nioriow 


210  If  It  halls  to-ni^'lil.  1  sliall  not  i-o 


220  It  is  colli  now 


221  It  wasi'olil  ycstinlay. 


222   It  will  1)1' colli  lo-TIKJITOW 


22:)  If  it  is  colli  to-moiTow,  I  shall  not  ko 


221  It  Is  warm  now 


22"i  It  was  warm  ycslcniay 


2-1i  II  will  he  warm  to-morrow 


227  If  it  is  warm  lo-iiiorrow,  I  shall  not  tj;i»  . 


22S  The  north  wiml  lilows 


229  The  north  wiiul  is  hlowim;  now 


ZVA  The  west  wliiil  was  liiowin;;  .\'t'sti'rilay 


211   riic  south  winil  will  hlow  lo-niori'ow 


SCHEDULE  28.— INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc.-Oontinued. 


217 


235  We  (yp  luul  I)  nie  liore 

2)6  We  (they  niul  r)  arc  here 

2T7  You  lire  here . 

2*1  Ye  (dim'.)  lire  here 

239  Ye  (ph;ral)  lire  here 

210  He  is  here 

241  They  (mn.s.  dual)  nre  here 

242  They  (miis.  plural)  nre  here .. 

213  She  Is  here 

241  They  Teni.  dual)  nre  here  .. 
21.'>  They  (fom.  plural)  nre  here  _. 
2I«  He  was  here 

247  He  will  he  here — 

248  They  were  here  yesterday 

24il  They  will  he  here  to-ninrrow 

2,'i)  I  wns  there 

2.')1  You  and  I  were  there- ._ 

252  lie  aud  I  were  there 

2.53  We  (ye  nnd  I)  were  there 

2.51  We  (they  and  I)  were  there  .. 

255  You  were  there 

250  Ye  (dual)  were  there. 

257  Ye  (plural)  were  there 

25M  IFe  Is  there 

•259  They  (uias.dual)are  there 

201)  They  (mas.  pluraluire  there.. 

201  She  Is  there 

262  They  (fern,  dual)  nre  there 


ENOUSII. 

I!K^t.\I{KS. 

232  I  am  here ... ._ 

, 

233  You  and  I  are  here 

i 

O-Ai   TTo  titwl  T  .>>...  1.0../1 

203  They  (fem. plural)  are  there. 


204  He  was  there. 


■'■ . '  r 


il 

i 


^ '  ;j. 


918 


SCHEDULE  28.    INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc.— Continued. 


i;Nia,isii. 


REMARKS. 


•m  III.  will  lie  II  (TO  --- 

2m  Tliiy  wi'ic  I  111  re  yislciiliiy 

'Jtu  They  will  Im'  tlu'l'i'  l(t-iiin|-|'ow     

ais  I  mil  III  Ihi'  liidni' 

aw  Von  mill  1  m-f  in  llir  luiluii 

'iiii  111'  mill  I  mi'  111  Mil'  liiilsc 

271  We  (ye  mill  h  m-r  in  llii' loilcr 

272  Wi' (thi'y  mill  Iinri-in  lln' liiil«i' 

*Si'i  ^'im  ari' 111  tln-liulm' --. 

271  Vi- iilual)nri' in  Uii- l.iil'.'i' 

L7.')  Vi' iplui'iiii  m-.- in  iIh' lniiui'       _ 

2;ii  lli'lsinllii'  l.iilKi.    __. 

277  They    iiiiis.iliiiil)  m-v  In  Ilir  Imliio 

'.•7S  They  Mii.is.  pliinil)  hit  In  llii'  liiili;i' 

27!i  Shi'  is  ill  111!'  Ii>il^-i' _ _ 

2SII  Tlii'y  (Irin.iliiiili  m-i'  In  llir  Iml'^'i'      .- 
2M1  Tlii'y  Hi'in.iiliinii)  m-i'  in  Ilir  luilu'i' 

2S2  lie  was  in  llif  iiiiij,'!' 

an:!  He  will  lie  in  tin'  Imli;,'     ..  _     ... 

2S1  Tlwy  wiTi'  In  llic  Imlm'  yrsirnlay 
a<.">  Tlii'y  will  !"■  In  tin'  IcuIliv  lo-niui-rnw 

'J)<ti  Hi'  is  nil  till'  liiirsr  _ 

•JS7   He  wasoli  till.  Iinl-sc 

2SX  He  will  he  I  111  1  lie  liorse 

2S!l  The  lint  is  nil  Hie  tahle      ., 

am  The  lull  was  iin  Ilie  lahle 

ail  Tile  hat  will  I II  Hie  liihle  

'Jin  The  hnw  is  nil  Hie  trroiiiiil 

aw  The  m'riiw  was  on  Hie  tiioninl 

ail  The  iiiiiver  will  I i  the  Krounil  ..  . 

at.'!  The  kiiile  is  In  my  poeUel      .-. 

aw  The  lilillewas  ill  his  imekel 

an  The  horse  is  on  the  hill 


SCHEDULE  28.-INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Etc.-Oontinucd. 


210 


KNdMSir. 


aw  Till'  liDrsi'  WHS  iiii  i1m>  IiMI  - 


XH  The  iiiaii  is  slunilliii;  iiii  ii  Inn 


m)  Till'  ilccr  Is  stiiiiilhii;  III  Ihc  liuslics. 


.liil  r  will  luit  my  itiilfi'  111  in.v  iicicUd. 


.'iO-J  Yiiii  will  |int  yciiir  kiiUc  In  yuiir  poekot 
TO.T  I  win  put  my  Mill  nil  tlic  talilc 


.101  He  Is  piiltliii;  his  liiil  iiiuIiT  llio  tiililc 


.■!ll."i  I  llvpiit  \Viislilii(,'t(m. 


.•IWi  I  lived  at  WasliliiKloii. 


Wt7  Till'  siiuiiTi'l  lives  111  a  ti'fc. 


■■lOS  The  lienr  livos  In  the  woods 

:iil!l  In  winter  the  bear  lives  In  a  cave 

.110  On  the  water- __ _. 

in  In  the  water _._ 

112  Under  the  water... _. ,  

113  By  the  stone 

3H  Near  the  stono 

113  Under  the  stone.. 

.110  iJn  the  stone 

117  neyond  the  stone.. 

IIS  Thenwl  Is  under  the  Imeksklii  

310  The  nwl  was  under  the  liiieksklii  ., 

320  The  awl  will  be  under  the  biiikskiii       -. 

121  The  lodge  Is  by  the  river 

122  The  lodge  was  liy  the  river  

•Til  The  lodge  will  be  by  the  river 

.121  Wood  flouts  In  the  water 

126  \  stone  sinks  In  the  water 

320  An  arrow  floats  in  the  walcr 

327  A  gun  sinks  in  the  water 

.T28  r  will  go  to  Washington  with  .loliii 

120  I  will  go  to  Wnsliinglon  willi  my  father. 
•HO  I  will  go  home  with  .loliii     


IlKM.VItKS. 


220 


SOHBDULiE  28.— INTRANSITIVE  VERBS,  Btc.-Oontlnued. 


KNdMSIl, 


fl'll    I  will  k'li  llnlllc  llrfiilT  my  lilllllT 


UEMAIIKM. 


It-'l'.!  I  will  t;i»  hoiiH' nflcr  .Jnliii              

'l^t^l  1  will  t{(>  honit' afhT  iiiv  Inlhcr 

iilll  llolsiimiiii 

IW'i  III!  WHS  11  mnn .-           

!).W  Ito  will  lii'ii  limn   

ffl?  It  iBiin  iix     - 

IVW  IIowiiH  my  futlior , 

!J;I!I  Hlic  wiiH  vimr  niutlicr 

!lin  Jolin  Ishls  riillwr     

tUl  Jiimcs  Is  lilHliicitlipr 

;M2  Mary  Is  Ills  sister  ._ — 

" 

!ll.i  Mnry  will  lio  my  wlfr    

311  JdIiii  will  1)0  my  liiisliiinil 

!il")  Who  lire  you? 

3l(i  Wholstlmtmnn? - ' _ 

317  Who  Is  tills  man?  

! 

1 

1 

1 

i 

i 

- — --'--. 

! 

SOHEDUIiE  29.    VOICE,  MODE,  AND  TENSE. 

(CiircM'iill.v  rciiil  i!  Lli,  ('lia|ii.  r  II.    Wlnrc  pni|iri'  luinii  s  nrc  umiI  suli^lllulr  I  ml  Ian  iiru|iiT  niiiiicK.j 


221 


i:\oi, ISM. 

1  I  iiin  Hiriick  with  cIiluciI  IhiikI 

2  I  waHstnick  .vi'sIciiImv   

3  I  win  licstriii'U  lii-iiinn'ciw    ... 

1  Ycm  lire  sliticU  

5  Yim  woroslnick  jcslrnlny     - 
(I  You  win  hc.'itnicU  lii-minriiw 
7  IIi>  Is  struck 


H  He  wii«  struck  ycstiTiIiiy     

y  lie  will  l)f' stru<-k  t<t-rm>rrinv- 

10  They  (plural)  arc  struck- 

U  They  (plural)  were  slrn<'k  yistcnlay 

12  They  (plural)  will  lai  struck  ln-iiiianiw 
I.'i  I  was  kicked  yesterday _. 

11  I  win  lie  klekeil  ti)-in(irrow 

l.'i  You  were  kicked  yesterday  

10  You  will  be  kicked  to-morrow.-  

17  He  was  kicked  yi'slerday 

18  lie  win  1)0  kicked  to-niorrow      

10  They  were  kicked  yesterday -_ 

20  They  will  be  kicked  linuiorrow    

21  The  ax  Is  broken.. -._ 

22  The  ax  was  broken 

23  The  ax  will  be  broken.     .. 

24  I  strike  myself .. 

25  I  struck  myself. 

20  I  will  strike  myself- 

27  You  struck  yourself 

W  You  will  strike  yourself -_. 

20  He  struck  himself 

30  He  win  strike  himself.. 

81  They  (plural)  struck  themselves 

32  They  (plural)  will  strike  themselves.... 

33  I  kick  myself 


ItKM.MlKS. 


1322 


SCHEDULE  aa-VOIOE,  MODE,  AND  Ti^NSIJ    Continued. 


MNdl.lsIl 


KIl.MAKKM. 


ni   r  kli'liiil  mysrir    .„ 

•'l"i  t  wMlldi'U  pii.vscir  _ 

Wl  YdU  kicked  .Vdiir^i'lf 

37  Vim  will  kick  yniir-i'lr 

iW  He  kicked  hlniMcir 

;)!!  lie  will  kick  hliiiNcIf 

■i"  They  kicked  IhetiisclvcM 

41  Tliey  will  kli'k  lliemsclves 

4i!  Yi>ii  luid  I  .'<trlke  eiicl,  „i\„r  wlih  i.ii.sed  haiiil 

4a  Yoiiiiiid  1  struck  I'lieli  oilier  wllli  clnsi'd  Uir.ul 

44  YdU  iiiid  [  will  Kirike  each  ctlier  will.  el,,-.cd 
liiind. 

4.".  Ileiind  I -Iriki.eMclnillicrwIllwh.sed  liiiiid 

4(1  Keiiiid  I  slnick  eiiclMither  Willi  i'lci«c,|  hiuid 

47  ireiiiiill  wlllslrik ch  ,it|.erwlllii'lii-c,l  Iimii.I 

IS  Wo  m.  and   li  strike  ,.acli  oilier  with   closed 
liand. 

Ill  We  've  and    I.  slnii.k   eacli  oilier  with  eloscl 
hand. 

.VI  Wc'  (ye  and  I)  will  strike  cacii  other  with  closeil 
hand. 

.'.1  Weithe.vand  I)  strike  eac^h  other  with  closed 
hand. 

S.'  Weitheyand  li  struck  each  oilier  Willi  closed 
hand. 

r,:i  Wr  (they  and    I,  will   sirik ,.|i  other  Willi 

closed  lianil. 

51  Ye  (duiili  strike  each  oiherwiih  dosrd  li.'incl....' 
5.'i  Yc  (dual)  struck  e.ich  other  wiili  eloscl  liand ' 


■VI  Ye  Mliiali  will   strike  each   oiher  witli   closed 
hand. 

o7  Yi' (plural    sirikecacli  olln.rwilii  closed  hand.. 

M  Ye  (plural)  struck  each  otiier  with  clo-rd  liand. 

.■)!!  Ye  (plural)  will  strlk icli  ollieiwith  closed 

hand. 

(id  They  (inas.diiali  strik,.  eaeli  other  willi  closed 
liand. 

Ill  They  Miias.  dual)  struck  each  oilier  with  closed 
hand. 

(i-' They    iiias. dual,  will   strike  each   other  with 
closed  hand. 

''■■■  ■'"'"■.y||||i»PiiiraljStrikecach  other  with  closed     . 

'''  '""■•\,.1'|',;'|''- '''"'""  ^"''"•'>'''"''""li''i'»itlicloscd 

It".  They  Unas,  plurall  will  strike  each  other  with  i 
closed  hand. 

''''''"'''''VamV'''''''' "■'''''''  ''""''  """''■"■'"'  <■'<»«•  '- 


P.  i 


SCHEDULE  2D.    VOICE,  MODE,  AND  TENSE-  Contimii-il 


223 


KMll.lMII. 


UKMAUKS. 


(17  Tliry  ilVlil.lUMl    Ktnick   nicll  uIIht  «  llli  rl.mrcl    . 
llllMil. 

IW  They  ((Viii.  iliiiili  Hill   sirllic  iiicli  uIImt  wllli  !. 
riMHt'tl  liiitlil. 

(IIP  Tlii'y.lViii.phinilisir-lkrnicli  otlnTwIlli  cIcibciI     _ 
Imiiil. 

70  Tlicy  (liMdiiliinili^tnii'lic'iirli  (iIIht  w  llli  clixcd 

IiiiikI. 

71  Tlwy  (liiii.|iliir„|i  will  sir-lkc  I'lii'li  iidiiT  wllli 

I'InHi'tl  linixl. 

71!  V.iii  iKiil  I  klik  .'iii'li  iiihiT 

7:1  V a  1  kic'kr.l  iMc'li  (iili.r ,. 

71  YiMi  1111(1  I  will  kli-k  riii'li  nllirr  _  _ 

7ri  lie  mill  I  kli'k  I'lirli  iillli'iv  , 

71)  Mr  mill  I  kli'ki'il  I'lii'li  iillii'i' 

77  11.' I  I  will  kli-k  iHi'li  iithiT 

7S  \Vi'  lyi'  anil  Ii  kick  riirli  iilliiT 

7!P  WiMyi'Miiil  1 1  kl.'ki'il  ni.'h  hIIht      |. 

Kil  \Vi'  lyiMiiiil  1)  will  kli'k  I'lirli  iillii-r 

HI  We  (they  mill  li  kli-k  I'licli  iillin-        ._ i;, 

Ki' W'c  (iliry  mill  I)  klrki'il  I'licli  iitliiT 

Kl  Wfdiii'y  mill  1 1  will  kli-k  I'lii-li  utliiT 

SI  YiMiluiil)  kli-k  I'lirli  iithiT  -- J.. 

I 

s"i  ViMiliiiili  kli-ki'il  I'lirli  iitliiT- 

K(l  Yl■^llllllll  will  klfk  rucli  ollii'i'. j.. 

K7  Yi'  ipliinili  kirk  riii'li  ollii>r .. 

KM  Yi'  (plunil)  klckiil  riii-li  otlu'i- 

HI)  Yi-  (pliimli  will  kli'k  I'lii'li  (itliiT __ 

!K|  Tlii'y  (mus.iUiiili  kirk  nirli  uIIum'     [ 

1" 

111  Tlii'y  (iims.cliuil)  kicki'il  riii-li  utluT 

112  Tlioy  (11111s.  ilnah  will  kirk  wii'li  hIMit —  ,- 

!i:l  'I'lii'y  (inns,  pi  urn  1 1  kick  ciicli  utlicr  _ 1 . 

Ill  Tlicy  (miis.plunili  klckoil  ciich  other 1. 

(V)  They  (inns. pliiriil)  will  kick  ouch  other '.. 

m  They  (fein.iliiMli  kick  "ueh  other _ ' 

ti7  They  (iciiiiliiiili  kiekeil  eiieh  otlier 

08  They  (I'ein.iliiiili  will  kick  each  other.. ■ 

9U  They  (I'eni.  pliinili  kick  each  other ..I.. 


224 


SCHEDULE  29.-VOIOE,  MODE,  AND  TENSE-Oontinued. 


ENdUHII. 


IIKI  Tlicy  (rcin.i'liinil)  klckcil  piii-1i  dllic 


im  They  (rem.  plural)  will  Uii-U  ciiclidllKT. 


W2  Jdlin  Ih  slrlklnir.IniiK's  (sal<l  posltlvcly). 


KKi  .IdIhi  strucU  .Imtmcs  (siilil  pcisillvcly) . 


ini  John  will  strlki'.Iiiincs  (siilil  poslllvrly). 


111.')  .lolin  Is  strlkhiK  James  (saiil  iluiilitl'iilly) 


liKi  .IdIiii  siriii'k  .lanii's  isalil  dniiliinilly  > 


|ii7  .loliii  will  strike  .lames  isaiil  c|..nl>lliillyl 


|iw  .Joliii  Is  strlklnc  .raincs  (slateiueiil  inaile  dii 
hearsay.) 

liPil  .Fohii  sirnek  .lames  (sInleiiK'iil  malleoli  hear- 
say.) 

lin  .lohii  will  sirlki'  .lames  (siateineni  made  on  I 
hearsay.) 

1 11  .lohii,  strike  .lames!  (eoiiiinamliiif;)  .  


112  .lolin,  -  r         'allies  ilieseeehili!.') 


Ii:i  .Tolin  i 


J<e  .lames  (i^lvliii;  peniii.islon) . 


Ill  .lolin  (11(1  not  strlki-  .lames 


11.5  Tohii  is  slrikliiK  .lames  (while  he  Is  rtiniilni;).. 


11*1  .lolin  striiek  .laines  (wliMe  he  was  niniilii;^) 


117  .fohn  will  strike  .lames  (  while  In-  is  niiiulni^)-. 


IIH  .Toliii  desires  to  strike  .lames  . 


Ill)  .John  deslri'd  to  strike  .Tames 


UEMAUKH. 


ft 


120  .rohii  will  desire  to  sIrUi. 


I'Jl  .John  (aarht  to  he  strikiiiL; 


122  .Folili  oiiKht  to  haveslriiek 


12.1  .loliii  oiitlit  to  strike  .laini 


121  .lohii  Is  iVeiiui'iiIly  sii-ikiii 


12.")  .loliii  l're|iieiitly  slriiek  .la 


12(i  .lollll  will  freciiiently  sirik 


127  .Fohn  Is  eaiisin*:  .Iaiiie>  ti 


PJ."*  .lolin  eaiised  .lames  to  strll. 


121)  .rohn  will  cause  .lames  ti 


i:!0  .lames  is  klekiie..'  .loiin  i 


1.11  .lami's  kli'ked  .loliii  isahl  | 


.i:!2  .Tames  will  kiek  .Tolin  isaii 


Jaiiins _  _.     .. 

JjuiU'.'^  vcstrrd 

ly ...                                                        ..         _ 

1 

( 

U\P<      _        _  -  _     _                                       

<h-iUi'                                    -        ,-  -. - 

vP                                                ' 

1 

i<I  pusitivply) 

llKitlV<']vi      

1 
1  iH.sitlvcIv) ■ 

SCHEDULE  29.-  VOICE,  MODE,  AND  TENSE— Continued. 


226 


ENOblSH. 


RK.MAUK.S. 


W1  Jnmos  Is  kicklii).' .Iiiliii  (siiiil  iloiibl fully) 

134  .Tamos  k)"ki'(l  .lolin  (said  (li)iilitriilly) 

l.T)  .Iiimcs  Will  kick  .Idhn  (siiicl  ilmiliirullyl.- 


130  JamcK  Is  kicking  .Icilin  (sliitcmciit  niiiilc  on 
hcfirsay.) 

137  .Inmr.skli'ki'il  .roliii  (stiitcnii'nt  iiiiiilc  iin  liciir- 
sny.) 

1,3S  .Tnmps  will   kick  .loliii   (stiilciiiciil   miulc  (iii 
lu'jirsHy.) 


LW  .lames,  kick  .r<ihn!  (coiiimanilliiK^    -- 

HO  .lami'S,  kick  John  (licspeeliiii!,') 

IJl  .Tames  may  kick  .Tolin 

U2  .lames  dlil  not  kick  .lohii  _ 

143  .Tames  is  kicking;  .Toliii  (while  lie  is  ruTinlnj;)  -- 

144  .Tamos  kicked  .Tolin  (wliilo  lie  was  niiiiiiii!;) ' 

I 
U.")  .lames  will  kick  .Ii)liii(wliile  lie  is  niniiint;) 

U»  .Tamos  ilosli-ps  to  kick  .Tolin ' 

117  .Tamos  tlosired  to  kick  .Tohii 

145  .Tames  will  dosiro  to  kick  .Tolui 

14!)  .Tames  oii^ht  tfi  bo  kickitiy:  .lolm 

l.W  .Tamos  oujilit  to  have  kicked  .Tolm  yesterday  --' 

l.'jl  .Tamos  ou^ht  to  kick  .Tohn  to-morrow  

1.')^  .Tamos  Is  l'ro<|iiently  strlkiii!,' .Tolin 

l.")3  .Tames  froqiiontly  struck  .Tohn ' 

154  James  will  frcciuoiitly  strike. Tohn 

15.")  .Tames  is  caiisln^j:  .Tohn  to  strike  

l.')fl  .Tames  caused  .Tohn  to  strike 

I.")7  .Tames  will  canse.Ttjhn  to  strike. 

l.W  I  cause  him  to  throw  a  stone  now _ 

I;i9  I  caused  lilm  to  throw  a  stone  yesterday ' 

llin  T  will  caiiso  him  to  throw  a  stone  t(vmorrow  __' 

101  I  cause  him  to  put  his  hat  on  the  table  now ' 

i 
1112  I  caused  lilm  to  put  his  hat  on  the  table  yester- 
day. 

103  I  will  cause  lilm  to  put  his  hat  on  the  table  to- 

morrow. 

104  I  cause  lilm  to  throw  a  club  now 

lf»  I  oBHsed  him  to  throw  a  elub  yesterday ' 


226 


SCHEDULE  20.— VOICE,  MODE,  AND  TENSE- Continued. 


KNGLISII, 


nKMAUKS. 


ItWl  I  will  ciiiisc  lihu  t(i  throw  a  cluli  t(»-iiu>rrn\v- 


Ifi"  I  ciiiisc  him  In'caf  now. 


IIW  I  causril  hlMi  toi'at  ycslcnlay 


111)  I  will  faiisc  him  to  eat  to-morrow - 


170  I  caiiM'  him  toili'Ink  now. 


171  I  causcii  him  to  drink  .yi'sli'rda.v 


17'.'  I  will  caiisr  hlni  to  drink  lo-morrow. 


17.'1  I  will  shoot  a  (h'fl'  if  I  si'c  oni' 


171  The  (loi;  will  hill'  voii  If  yon  kick  him 


17.j  I  will  .■ih'cp  if  yon  will  hi' still   


17(1  I  am  antiry  hccaiisi'  yon  sirnck  mi 


177  1  will  fio  liomc  whi'li  my  horse  is  eanjihl 


17.S  I  will  kill  the  man  who  stole  my  horse 


1711  The  horse  threw  Ihe  hoy. 


ISO  That  horse  will  throw  yon 


isl  I  will  rUle  the  h(a-sc>  thai  llirew  the  man 


IS:I  You  oniilit  to  sit  flown  ln'cause  ycai  are  lire'l 


1h;1  I  do  not  helii've  what  he  says 


I 


IHl  I  am  i;i>in!;a  hnntln'.'  hei'anse  1  am  hnn'jrry. 


IH,')  I  will  Koa  hnntlin;  deer 


IHII  I  will  Ko  a  hnntint;  hear- 


lh7  I  will  no  a  hnntlnt;  rahhlls 


18«  I  will  k'oa  himtlnn  sqiiirrels 


1811  t  will  t-'oa  luinlini:  iinails 


I'.H)  I  will  tro  a  hnntlnt;  eat:les_. 


liU  Why  illil  yon  not  vM: 


1!IJ  Why  illd  yon  not  drink'?. 


Ill:)  Why  <llcl  .von  not  t'o  iiome 


III!  Why  did  yon  not  laiy  a  horse  when  yon  were 
ill  Washlniiton  '.' 

lll.j  Why  did  you  not  fio  home  yesterday?      


MKI  When  iliil  you  ko  home? 


III7  lie  is  eomini:  home. 


lOS  lleeame  home 


SCHEDULE  20. -VOICE,  MODE,  AND  TENSE-Continued. 


227 


109  He  will  coino  I] 


2CK)  I,pt  lilm  go  liom 


201  Hp  iiHked  mo  to 


202  I  wlllii.sklilint( 


203  I  nsktMl  you  to  oi 


204  I  will  iisk  you  t. 


205  I  am  standing  i 

20«  irewasstuuilinguiKl  looking- 


207  I  nm  sitting  ami  I'atliig. 


208  lie  was  sitting  and  eating- 


Kxor.isir. 

KKMAltlCS. 

mic 

0 

i 
.                                                                           1 

cat  ._ 

loat 

! 

It 

oat _.     _  .. 

1          

i 

1(1  looking 

200  Ho  was  «tamllng  anil  holUlng  a  guu-_ 

210  ire  hoUl  a  gun .__ 

211  Ilciiolnleil  a  gun    

212  He  was  standing  an<l  pointing  a  gun  . 

21.'!  The  lioy  was  erylng  and  eating- 

211  .lohn  Is  walking  anil  whistling 


( 


!:'. 


aaa 


SCHEDULE  30. -ADDITIONAL  INVESTIGATIONS  SUGGESTED. 


iriirrriill.v  i-cuil  ''(  .111,  Clmi.tii-  II.) 


"toslMn(l;'"tnsll,""lil  lie,"  Ac,  Ac.  HIIIMl,      IMC  UMIl  I  LIU  MM  l).S  SiKlUI.MIl),'   "ti.   talk, '  A<!.,  Af.     Miiiiy  UtlllT  vtThs  Will   iicciir   lo  Illlll.Sllch   as 


'■■! 


^^- ef-cxyy-i-ey^'^ if^i^r^^y'^r'*^  '^rfi-^-c^^^^./^     rf^-U^  f^ < ^^-'  /'a     r/ ^t^^.'^^  A^^  <  <^z./^iii.c^   <:2.  /re^-^ 


>i-*i 


Cv'ivi?  .  '^'-^ 


<:*:, 


'^Jl^C^'T-C? 


"^^i^yiYJi^i/a^    -       -?«.     ^kY'ti.-/   <Z-/:./m.^^ 


■yyttj9  c'/e-r  f  tc;^<$^^ 


yVey^o^iUj  ?u.^L£. 


<i>'-?5Ce't-  /^o**^-  //L'^  /^c>-f^i^  x£.   /i«*-  ^^t-^.^^^     z-^^^fc^-  «» 


/l^^/^. 


-^^^^ 


^^-<^^/^  '^'^^  ''^T 


<2»-/'/3)^  ^i>t^r-<5^fcc*    t^r^Ptcj^^'^  (U>-rz^^l^-€^Sje^  ':t>n^ /^^OiA/^A^  ^/u /^^ ^'k'^^A^^<'U^!^£:::iZ^^ 


"7 


i^^jSC.  A^'<^i^^^-<-<3'  CeT  *  P?^£>9^"         <^  ^-<^-*^!t*^  ^tc-y  5-^*:*^.     /^'^u.  :4^  i^i'jL.    a/Z.e/:A~^\ 


ct^.c£A.4.,A   /--t^ 


<V^*t>«l.<»*ciz:.*rt-/ 


<:3:.^  <«. 


^^f»r 


■»*r<i*«- 


L-O-  i>^^-y>*^_^ 


fyi.^  tj-*'. 


«^i«? 


y 


«i;*-i-  ,-^^Lie^ 


^/'^ 


r 


jea^iyMA^ 


Ctrft^^^HJii^  yA^ytM-^^aC    ^^e.4^  ^^Af^r<-/' ^if^r.  d-^  jic^A^^^i-^  <s-e^^ /'/j^t,,*^^  -s^*.  "^^ ^Qi^y^^ ^a^^-^ty^*^ ^ 


^*  o»». 


/2i^ 


^  ^^-^e^*^  *»•  ^.=li>«^  /<'z!<2^  <5^    ,      -rj  A^Ay<^y^  4e«£%^if  ^■^^Sic^yA/r^a:  Ajei^L 


y 


^  y./A^  '=^^;»-*t_. 


cy  //Ltu   Jcc^J-  'A^^ c'l^/^TV'eysC     /litL /(u^'iJtiJy^r^t.    ^-z^-s^."  .^^ 


-eciC 


y/rtr 


^ 


4.^    fci. 


*^J^L^^^f-e^*^il^-' 


r^/- 


^/ C    ^orc^^C^    A^ ■  t^t  1-^ t^  ^^ 


'^^ 


^^'ta  c^t^  /ff-zi-^-  Tft::^  -c,-/-  A\()  r^^fct;/  //i^  ^^^^/.i.^lLcP'rL-  ^y^tf-^,,^  iti^  m^  ^  <:  ^^  /'^.^yiul^.iezP^  z2r.<»^J^^^ 


«^T=it^ 


;7<i>*2.*'>'»-t-cit-      ^^r" 


■=.    a  -^/e^  ,i  I  /,'jC 


Lty/,2^  ^     Z^ ^cr>-c^^      y^i^C-a      <n-     y6-e//f^    ,  — 


6xz.  c/cc^aru  ~    <t^  ^Uc-iChA  <:V^>»<i>«. 


^<a^« 


^/' 


'^^^^^.^>^>^tx^ 


'^^^^  ■^-<A^^'t4i//~'^<ZA^><^t-^^  o-t-    S^^rt4LcJ 


-J/^ 


C<:*e-*<fc-  <:'•— 


ti^'tZiS  .d-<X.C^1.C>^   1^-<^*t^ 


4^ 


4- 

J 


/Hjt—'  ■j^^'^-*«iJ-^wu       ^ic^1^.^d-^   '    cry-       -^a. 


ae^fi-<te^ 


c'^Cz-'   i-t^    ■,  n-t^    ^-t^t^       /^t^  /i.^  ^^^  .  ^^7»-z*!</ 


yci  K  yci/rntjt. 


'« 


/    / 


^    <J*t.<S^-»«.<S<<e**-<»*t->^ -i^  .j^^-y^-^^i^^^l/^^-  ^iyt^fyti^  <3/^-^jufv'  c-^.t^-^  4y  <-^*ip^i^i'^ —   .        i;^.iXl    ^>t^rV .^t^c^i^ 
^    ^♦•-  /^f^x/—,    iTT-   4'/'^ct^^",       Ozl?-r-  /^^L^     'ik5*t!:iiut^  -^t^^^^L/^  jtXJ^^sAl^     <*.^.ji/a,^>*_-^-;£,-:i<^    .<i*< 

<!  ••  «Am«-4lV  et-»  ii    U^iffrv  ,  err-©  ^  Jt^^^gT^L  ,  (/f^i/uHixyyx^  6^^CUrt  a-n^  lsG<tUyyk-\ 


c^?:^ 


A^^  i^Ufc«M/»M«A_  *f^)^ .  cMfat^a^  /S3f.  fio-^c^w^^  6<^;u^- 


x^*^ 


<rc- 


Z<j  A^  c^.4U>  (xot^^A-i^  ^  (n^f^i-d-J  a^.eA^  A^^XT  (y^/c~  /^-^y^ie-  /^lei>^  A'^x:^st>~i^^^^/:i^  c5<iS>i!t-e>«-  ^~ 

o-//h^    ^I^ML.,    /^^  /^  <i.P a^^^ie^-e-tr-f-i^  /^OcA-  ^^'-e''^    <<^ctJ'i  At: -X:^^^ ^  <s»?z^  /^^t-A-^^'dz-^L^ '^A^^-^-^^ 
<^^<^tA.^ ■   ■■'^^  -^c i'f^^/^y:^  <^>7/u^t^7a-f*^*^'^i^^,  ^i^  A^  ^ef^ac^  ^-zt^y-i,  A ^.^^A^t^  /.^*<.;AA>^  y^/i^c^ 

'^t.xi^.-^yz^^^-^r^  .  A^>L  Ai^^A^e^  (^'^f^^-f^cAi ,  a-^a^A-if^f^  AAA  ^/^r*^  Ai<yA^i-n.£x^  oa-^  ,:pA^^<t^^^^  . 

•^n^  9y-<>7^  t^^^A^Cc-  A'^^M-sf  f-^  A^j^a^^^iA^  ^>^c  OAo.  .  -c^  AftL  (^<:^A-  je.r':vLJi^  ef>7-^,.AA£^t:-^  ^^-y- 

cAAatAir  t^-  .  i:^«:  ^  /^.<i<^  ASYd-^i^  ^zA>^^,   /T  /r  <:x^A^  p  j'.i  t  tf  rx'^  ^^^z.  c^^-i^ii^i^  i^-c^^^^ .te <y^- ^?-^  ''i^  ^u-trr^^ 


» 


^^r-i^^c-r^  ^''   AA(^/i<i^^'A^^-tA:rAii9^^  t  Aicc^M-i:,  73»<ar».it  Ot4»  Ajsl^AjZ-'*!  c:> 


■p>i.e'-*i^A-~ 


y^^C^ 


ZAA^    ^>-7r^  z'^;^^  ^  >^^  y^-Zi', 


^^^- 


'^Aj2.'*Z  <^<2-    -t^  ;^»^ 


v^^;*^ 


<>A-^ 


Ufr^a,A-A4^(^rAi.cyC  2^/Af'^'if'/i^J,:^lu(U4J^^^tAL,  ^^AA^<»^<>^AK^^^         <^xjz.  A^<z.  . 

^Ait^L^  "Tii/ic.  n:^A^  Ac>~/i\.^^t/'-e^  jAn^i^AbeA,  ar^x-  A^a^/-^^^  y*?^  .,<£^*7^_c  <>A  <^.^^>*r^ 

H^^ysLenr^^tyf^vA^"  t^:^><a:'^«^  ^i::h?'/^'iiu  >^>»*fr<^,  c^ '>».<f^/rtje,  P^t^^^^.  A^m^  ^i^A*tt*AtQ^e^t'iai-*^y 


/ilCxyf 


y/>-, 


I  y^rttc  M^^ 


^J^^:^ 


'i^^^>^' 


"zir^ 


~'^<>.^//.  ';.t*^/^^iiA/7ct:(/<-:^  w  »<*jr  <r/t- 1^  ^/i^^?c^f^'^ 


c^ar^ 


V 


r"/^ 


-r-t?  ^fy^^^t-cc 


t.  ^, 


'// 


v^>' 


■/ 


Jt5'»0 


A-'f.d^  />-ei-4^4^<*^ 


^a^^ 


^  >>.'  £u^ 


<'^  V  i/£t^/a^'/X^-tz, , 


tf—/  ^t^  it/i 


,-rzz. 


y{^\ 


e-H^ 


£?» 


^^^^4^^     <?/CcI<r/r^  Ji^:-^  ^AA^i/c^^t^^  '^^^'^^  Ae  <r/te^-0^.^^z-~  ^*7^  //ia^-A^    ^i-r'^'xn  (Ha-k^  r,i^.^t^2^ei'^ix^^^4~. 


J'ifU 


^C^c^   /z- 


^  >: 


cd  '■''ip  ir^  '?^e. 


Y 


«?'      /"z^  (J*;^ 


«i^sji^<iMy  ^^;€exii^  i-n'ii^  La^ii'*i./^re<i   -teiis^  /i^ac^j^^^:^  •-'','* ^^  ^-^ ^iZ^-^^k^^i'^t^  ^/..^aSfr  i=is^=^r'<<>^'^?<^. 


P" 


Kins] lip  Chart 

To  ii((()tr)|)Hny    InlmdnclKti  i  n^tlie  St  udyof  Ir 


a        7.7     7^       h         77      7^  "9    ')" 


// 


u 


A 

^^.1 


jH^'  t->?  2^  iH<:      «^    ]H^ 


\\ 


99 


9N 


J 

/.»(' 


J.inrtil 


/     / 


\  i     i  i 


,S'     e    ,:    <>    n    f/      r    ,,    (    I    a    f    <•   >•    n    ! 


,v     rt  7     .V 

v_    _ y     ,/i     y 

,,.  ,  ,,  ~^^ ,   ,  .  i\        \\  Lineal 

Fir-sf  (\,ltalernr   /jine  \  \\ 

U        fii 


9      JO 


(lants 


iliip  Chart  N^l 

>  (lieSt  uJyof  ln<ii»in  Liinoun  (Vch"   1)\  -IAN  rou<' 


J.inrul 


.■^o  1.1/.  ;i  ■;  ■ ' ')  /i<i  'ii  ^ 


Kinsliiii  (  li 
N!'  1 1 


'/Vif/W  CoNatcftif  / 


Klnsliii)  (  liail 
NC  i  I 


///  //s 


i 

/ye 


^^ /'nf/iiv :t .  /to// I, •/ w I Intt/i <■/ 


A 


Vo' 


■il'f 


:/t 


l^  H 


y.  J.'  .v.u: 


■^.   §^(  i-i^     S  )^  It^ 


.■.'-,">;.,•  I"  .,'■//  ^'  1..' 


i  L'.'.V/  V/t' 


^*  tit 


i.VS 


?4,'; 


i 


>///, 


,.i 


V'?''>' 


llii/^rf  Citnaffffif   fJn, 
t^atJter^   I^nnn/s- firitnr/t 


I\insliip(    Hi 

To  i»<'cnmf>Miiy    lu(  iMxlurl  i«)r\  I  o  I  ln'  SI  udy  t»l 


K(/t/ii/\  /'iif/ii/  \/irr,f/,i'r 


■■: ',  7 


iiMMi,  .Ui'/  asH 


% 


<;69  i^'/o 


i, 


^    t^  ^    H 


H  H      H 


:^  0 1 


Third    (Wlafernl 


KiiiJ^liip(   lini'i 
N'MII 

(o  I  III'  SImlv  <»r  In<liai.    LvuhmiuoVv^     l»\    J.W  lowrll 


H 

.'S:.' 


.VS9  .\'V" 


,-t03 


.  Ifof/ofs   .  Ifof/u-f^    ■  UnfhtTs  SlH(<r  J    ^■. 


\5(y 


.AS/  '?.ii 


.J.V/ 


^1 


77/77 y/    (W/f/ft'Tftl  Linn 
]( at  hers    Pa/vriftc    lirnnr/t 


Kinflhip  Oiart 

To  accompany  fr)troduction  to  thcStucly  of  IiitJinn  liangaages  ty  J.VV'Rmell. 


